Treatise of the Reintegration by aris rendon

l I.

TREATISE OF REINTEGRATION OF BEINGS nez De P ity by M I-

T!1TISE OF REnITECRATIOF OP B191 by Mrtines Do Pasqually .

Before time Was, God emanated some beings in His diviM .irmmnaity for His own glory . Those beings lad to exert a cult that the Divinity prescribed to them by eternal laws, precepts, and commands . They were thus arse and distinct from the creator, and am cannot deny them the free will with which they have en emanated without destroying in them the faculty, the p operty, the spirit , and personal virtues which have been necessary for them to operate with precision within the boundaries where they had to exert the power . That ie positively within these bosadaries that those first spirit beings ought to render the cult for which they have been emanated . Those first . beings could not ignore, nor deny the conventions that the creator had with them by giving them some laws, precepts and comes ;* since their emanation was founded solely upon those conventions . One would ask what were those first beings before their divine emanation ; whether they existed or not?

rney vxisvea in zw creast or mine 711vin1 , au'c wxvnous Marx=u r axaunov:ron-_ 02 one --0Uper3~ir`tsslng -WM -doffs ed --they in Wnom a~ Q&# aott*ted; vin .oa is - in truth, a state of non-existence ; however, this existence in God is of an absolute necessity, since it constitutes the immensity of the divine power . Cod would not be the Father and IPster of everything if He had not innate in Rim an inexhaustible source of beings that He emanates by His pure will and whenever it pleases Rim . It is by this infinite multitude of emanations of spiritual beings outside of Himself that He bears the name of Creator, and His works are' that of divine, spiritual and animal, spiritual and temporal creation .

The first spirits emanated from the breast 'of the - Divinity were distinguished between themselves by their virtues, their powers and their names . They occupied the immense divine circumference vulgarly called Domination, and which bears its denary number according to- the following figure 01 and that is where every spirit, superior 10, major 8, inferior and minor 4, ought to act and operate for all the glory of the creator . Their demonstration or their number prove that their emanation comes really from the quadruple divine esseaace . The names of these four classes of spirits were much stronger than that which we give vulgarly to the Cherubiras r Seraphins, Archangels and An 1 , which have been emancipated sine: then. ' ;rtheraare, these four firstiples of spiritual beings had in them, as we have said, a part of the divine domination : a superior, major, inferior and minor power by which they knew all that can exist or hidden within the spiritual beings which had not yet come out from the breast of the Divinity . How one would say, could they have knowledge of things which were not yet existed distinctly outside of the breast of the creator? Because these first chiefs emanated from the first circle, which is mysteriously called d OAT? lA~ read clearly and with certainty what was happening in the well as all that we contained in Her . Let there be no doubt about what I say here ; for it belongs but to the spirit to read, see and conceive the spirit . These first chiefs bad a perfect knowledge of every divine action, since they have been emanated from the breast of the creator tb see_ all the divine operations of the manifestations of His glory .

Divine

Those spiritual and-divine chiefs, had they maintained their first state of virtue and divine power after their prevarication? Yes, they have maintained it by the immutability of the decrees of the Eternal, for if the creator had withdrawn all

I-

the virtues and powers that He put on the first spirits, there would have been no act of life, good or evil, nor any manifestation of glory, of justice and divine power upon those spirits prevaricators . One will tell ms that the creator could have foreseen that those' first emanated spirits would have prevarioated against the laws, precepts and commands that He gave them, and then it became incur bent upon Him to contain them in the realm of justice . To this I will answer that, even if the Creator would have foreseen the conceited ambition of those spirits, Be could not, in no way, contain and stop their criminal thoughts without depriving them of their particular action which is innate in then, since they have been esslnated to act according to their will and as a spiritual secondary cause* as per â&#x20AC;˘ framework that the Creator had drawn to them. The Creator does not partake in spiritual-secondary causes, good or evil, having Himself founded every spiritual being upon immutable laws ; and by that means every spiritual being is free to act according to his will and his particular determination, as the creator has said it Himself to his creature ; and we see the confirmation of this every day . If one would ask me what kind of prevarication those spirits had perpetrated so tha the Creator bad to use the force of divine law against then ; I will answer that those spirits have been emanated to act but as secondary causes and none to exert their power upon the primary causes or the action of the Divinity ; and since they have been but secondary agents, they should be jealous only of their secondary powers, virtues and operations, and not busy themselves to prevent the thoughts of the Creator in all the divine operations, as well as past, present and futures . Their crime was first ; to have been willing to condemn the divine eternity in its operations of creation ; second, to have been willing to limit the divine almighty in those same operations ; third, to have brought . their spiritual thoughts to the point of willing to be creators of third and fourth causes which, they knew, were innate in the almight of the Creator and that which we call quadruple divine essence How could they condemn the divine eternity? It is by willing to give to the Eternal an emanation equal to theirs, since they consider the Creator a being like themselves ; and consequently there ought to be born from them some spiritual creatures who would be subordinated to them as they have been subordinated to the one who has emanated them . That is what we call the principle of spiritual evil, being sure that every ill will conceived by the spirit is always criminal before the creator even if the spirit would not have brought it . into effective action . Lr is In puAxsnmenr oz - ring sample crimsnai viii rra v to spirits Have been "precipitated by the sole power of the creator, to some places of subjection, of rvivation and of impure misery ; contrary to their spiritual being which was pure and simple by its emanations Those first spirits having conceived their criminal thoughts, the Creator used â&#x20AC;˘ force of law upon His immutability by creating this physical niverse, apparently of material form, to be the fixed site where those perverse spirits bad to act and exert in privation all their malice . tan, or the minor who is today in â&#x20AC;˘ center of the surface of the earth, must not be comprised in that material creation ; for man ought not to make use of any form of this apparent matter, being emanated and emancipated by the Creator but to dominate upon all beings assented and emancipated before him. Man has been emanated but after the formation of this universe by the divine almighty ; universe which is to be the shelter and the boundary of the first perverse spirits and their evil operations which will never prevai : against the laws of order that the creator has given to His universal creation . He had the same virtue and powers as the first spirits ; and although he has been emarra4_wA of#ear OMOM, hO baoaMS th.LW iapaa.iaW and& tk. L - o3-&ojw br %4o .-**,*o of glory and the force of command that he received from . the creator . He knew perfeetly'the necessity of the universal creation ; , he know the usefulness 2-

and the-sanctity of his own spiritual emanation as well as the glorious form of which ho has basis :eolo'?lsed -be-met in-el3 hi-s-wille upon--tae-torpor

forsr,

active and passive . It was in this state that he ought to manifest all his power, of spiritual actions : (1) the universe Which is a circumference in which are oontained the general and the particular ;' (2) the earth or the general part from which eute all the necessary elements to nourish the particular; (3) the rticular which is composed of all the inhabitants of the celestial and torrest . That is the division that we will make of the universal creation, bodes .e+ane& so that our emulator UST know and operate with diatinetien and lenevtael9mftltin each of those three parts . Adam, in his first state of glory, was the tree emulator of the creator . As pure . spirit, he could read easily the divine thoughts and operations . The Creator made him conceive the three principles which compose the universe, and for that matter told him : Command to all passive and motive animals and they will obey you .' Adam did what he was told to do by the Creator, and saw by that, that his power were great ; for he learned with certainty to know a Dart of the whole which onpoee the nniverse_ - That part to what ww can tee, ~icnlat •, which is composed of every active and passive being dwelling from the estriaL surface and its center to the celestial center mysteriously called command the pnem1 or the earth and it will obey you . Adam did as told and saw that his power was growing SFW9 knowledge of •the second part of the whole which compose the universe . •After those two operations, the creator told His creatures command the whole created universe and all - its Inhabitants obey "u . - A~ aompsyieu WI= sane worms or the Bt4rnart am it arcs by - that third operation that' he learned to know the universal creation . pa

C .-

Adam, having thus operated and manifested his will according to the will of the creator, received from Him the august name of MAN COD of the universal earth, because there ought to come from him a divine, and not a carnal posterity . It must be noticed here that at the first operation, Adam received the law ; at the second, he received the-precept, and at the third s, the command . By these three Kind of operations, we should clearly see, not only what were the boundaries of the power, virtue and force (strenght) that the creator gave to gin creature s but

o ;' v gwen s s ~wasp eased S; 4 %-virtue, power and force innate in him, and by which he could act at will, left him to his free-will ; having emancipated him in a way distinct from His divine immensity with this freedom, so that this creature may have the personal and particular enjoyment, present and future, for eternity, provided that he conduct himself according to the will of the Creator . Adam, being left to his free-will, reflected (pondered) on the great power enifested by his f

as that of the creator . Not being able on his own to perfectly fathom those first three operations, nor those of the creator ; doubt and trouble started to get hold of him. The deliberations of Adam, and the thought that he had to read into the divine power, became quickly known to the first perverse spirits (bad demons) ; b ecause . as soon as he conceived that thought, one of the principal perverse spirits

came to him under the disguise of a glorious bodily form, approached him and said :

whet more do

you

wish

to know . ?'mom- -the- almighty -oxra-borT -- Iftd-- siot - no - fit - you

will in You . and overate as the free free

aequlbyvirtofhealmgt H~e , has. put unto you? Do according to the N1innate that van emus - 3 * raw.:. •I A4-4-4o.. ~..y

P P

good spirits are equally subjected to man by the quatesi*ry power that he received at the time of his emanation . That universal poi of man to indicated (announced) by the word of the . creator who said to bias I true created all for yon ; you have but to command to be obeyed . There is thus no distinction to be made between the location where the minor keeps the good spirits and that where he keeps the bad spirits . If man had maintained himself in his state of glory, he would have used the good and true intellect on the damn, as they used and are still using their bad intellect on the minor . By the power of command, man could-moreover-centine them in privation by refusing the, any aoasunication; and this is shown to us by the inequality of the five fingers of the band of which the middle-firms represents the soul ; the thumb represents good spirit ; the index represents good intellect ; the other two fingers represent equally the demoniac spirit and intellect . By this figure, we will easily understand thatman has been emanated but to be always in sight of the demon in order to combat and contain him, The power of man was by far superior to that of the dean because man joined to his science that of his companion and his intellect and by that means he could oppose three spiritual powers to two weak demoniac powers ; and this would totally subjugate the professors of evil and even destroy evil itself . One can see by all that I have said that the origin of evil is from no other cause than bad thought followed by bad will of spirit against the divine laws ; and not that of the spirit, emanated from the Creator, be directly evil, because the possibility of evil has never existed in the creator . It is fathered only by the sole disposition and will of the creatures . Those who talk differently about this subject are not doing it with knowledge-of-co urns of things which are possible or impossible to the Divinity . When the creator chastise . its creature, one calls His by the name "just" and not by that of "author" of the -plague sent to protect its creatmre from infinite chastisement . I will enter now into the explanation of the prevarication of the first ran . This prevarication is a repetition of that of the first emanated perverse spirits ; although it is the work of Adam's will, it has not originated from his thought ; for that thought was suggested to him by the spirits prevaricators . However, the prevarication of the first man is more considerable than that of the first spirits because, not only Adam retained the impression from the advice of the demons in whose favor he has contracted a bad will ; more than that, he brought himself to use all his divine virtues and powers against the Creator by operating, at the will of the demons and his own will, an act of creation ; that which the perverse spirits did not have the time to accomplish ; their bad will and thoughts having been killed at the outset by the creator, and by this the creator prevented their operation from - taking place . One would ask why the creator did not act against the iniquitous act of the first man as He had done against that of the perverse spirits? I will answer that man, being the instrument appointed - by the creator to punish the first spirits, received some laws to that effect . The creator left intact those laws that He gave to man as well as those which were inmate, in the evil spirit so that these two beings operate according to their particular thought and will . The creator, being an immutable being in His decrees and Rio spiritual gifts * as well as in what He promises and what go refuses ; also in the punishment and rewards that He send to His creature according to its merits, could eat, without diminishing His immutability, stop the force and the action of the laws that the perverse spirit and man had . Re left the two emanated beings to acct freely because it does not belong to Rim to read into the temporal secondary causes, nor to ,prevent their happening without derogation from His own existence of necessary Being to RL own divine power .

be it upon all the universal creation which will submit to your command . You will convince yourself then that your almight is different in nothing from that of the creator . You will learn to know that you are not only a creator of particular power, but more than hat, creator also of a universal power you we" told that a divine posterity will come from you . I know all this from the creator and it is in Rim name th at I am talking to you .

â&#x20AC;˘

After this speech of the demoniac spirit, Adam behaved as if he were still insotive and felt within himself the rise of violent trouble from which he fell into ecstasy . It is in that state that the mischievous spirit insinuated to him its demoniac power . Adah, returned from his spiritual-anisal ecstasy, and having retained the bad impression of the demon, resolved to operate the demoniac science rather than the divine science which the creator gave him to subject every being inferior to him . Re rejected entirely his own spiritual divine thought in order to use that which the . mischievous spirit had suggested to him .

Thus Adam operated the demoniac thought by making a fourth operation in which he used all the powerful words that the creator transmitted to . hi for his first three operations, although he rejected entirely the ceremonial of these sale operations . Re used, by preference, the ceremonial taught to him by the demon and the scheme he received from the latter to attack the issrutability of the, Creator . Adam repeated what the first perverse spirits had conceived ; namely, to become creators at the expense of the laws that the Eternal had prescribed which was to serve them as boundsries in their spiritual divine operations . Those first spirits ought to conceive nothing in regards to creation . Adam, no more than them, ought not to aspire to that ambition of creation of spiritual beings suggested to him by the demon .

â&#x20AC;˘

have seen that as soon as those demons or perverse spirits had conceived their will of emanation similar to that of the creator, they have been precipitated by the will of the creator in placer of darkness for a lenght time . That fall and the punishment prow us that the creator would not ignore the thought and the will of His creature ; for that thought and that will, good or evil, will bounce up directly to Him and He would either accept or reject them . One would be thus guilty to say that evil comes from the creator because everything has emanated from Him. Prom the creator is issued every good, saint and perfect spiritual being ; no evil has been or can be essmted from Rim . But, let one ask from where has evil emanated? I will say that evil is nurtured by the spirit but is not created ; and that creating is the work of the creator and not that of the creature, that ill taughts are matured by the evil spirits as well as the good thoughts are nurtured by the good spirit ; it belongs to man to accept the one and reject the other according to his freewill, which give him the right to aspire to the rewards of his good deeds or keeps him in privation of his spiritual right for an unlimited time . I will talk somewhere else in further details of this divine mercifulness . I as back again to the nurturing of evil caused by the bad will of spirit ; and I will may that the nurturing of bad spirit, being but bad thought, is spiritually called bad intellect . The nurturing of good thought is called good intellect . It is by these kinds of intellect that the good and the evil spirits communicate to man and leave upon him consciousness all impressions whatsoever ; and it belongs to man to use his free-will to accept or reject it .

â&#x20AC;˘

called intellect the insinuations-good or evil- of the spirits because they act upon spirituals beings . The perverse spirits are subjected to the minors vho- by their prevarication- have degenerated from their superior power . The

?f the Creator had to partake in secondary causes, it would be necessary that Me communicate to His creature not only the thought but also the will, good or bad, through His spiritual agents . Therefore, if the Creator could act that way, one would be right to say that good an evil come from Cod . Ye would not be able then to consider ourselves as free beings ; subject to a-divine cult of our own

will .

Let us render justice to the Creator by convincing ourselves of this truth

that evil has never existed, and cannot exist in Him; and it is rather from the sale will of the spirit that evil comes out, and this because the spirit is clothed with fresdon . What proves demonstratively the truth of what I say is this : it it were possible for the Creator to stop the action of the spiritual, temporal seondar causes, He would not permit His minor to succumb to the insinuations of the done=, having emanated the minor expressly to be the particular Instrument of the manifestation of His glory against those same demons . Let us look at this example : It your deputy, having received your orders to go and combat your enneaies, instead of attacking them, joined them and cameback to fight you in order to sake you their subject, how would you consider this deputy? You would consider him as a traitor and would keep yourself on guard against him . This we the prevarication of the first man towards the Creator . That is why the angel of the Lord, as it was reported in the scriptures, said: Let us cast out from here the man who has the knowledge of good and evil, for he can trouble us in our spiritual functionx ; and let us prevent him from touching the tree of life that he might not live forever . (The tree of life is nothing else than the spirit of the Creator that the minor and his allies attacked unjustly . "That he might not live forever" means that he might not live eternally in a damned virtue and power as the first demoniac spirits

.Without that punishment, the first man would not-have end* penance for his crime ; he would not have been able to make-peace with Cod, he would not have had his posterity and would have remained the minor of the demoniacs minors'of whom he became the subject ; whereas by his spiritual reconciliation, he was given back the same virtues and powers that he had before against the unfaithful of the divine law. It is by that reconciliation that he has obtained a second time the powers pro and con over every created being . Therefore, it it incumbent upon him to use this power with wisdom and moderation, and never put his free will to the service of the enraemies of the Creator again, lest he might become forever the tree of life for evil . Now we come back to the prevarication of Adam . If you knew the kind of prevaricatic of Adam and the fruit which resulted from it, you would not consider as unjust the chastisement that the Creator put upon us at birth and which chastisement He has decreed to be reversible upon our posterity for ever and ever. Adam was the last creature to be emanated . He was put in the center of the universal, general and particular creation and he was given a power superior to that of any other emanated being because of the type of works he had to perform for the Creator ; even the angels were subjected to his great virtue and powers, it was while pondering upon a so glorious state that Adam conceived and operated his ill will in the center of his glorious couch (confinement) that is vulgarly named terrestrialparadise and which we mysteriously call : land elevated beyond every seine . This place is so named by the friends of wisdom, because it was this area known under the name of Mr-ia that the temple of Solomon van built . The building of this temple really exemplified the emanation of the first man . To convince oneself of this fact, one has to realize that the temple of Solomon was built without the help of tools made of metal ; and this makes it clear to men that the Creator made the first man without the help of any physical operation .

That spiritual couch in which the Creator put His first minor was shown by six circumferences . By the six circles, the Creator showed to the first man the six immeasurable {imoense) thoughts that He has used to create Nis universal and particular temple . The seventh, joined to the other six, indicated to man the joining of the spirit of the Creator with his in order to be his force and his support . But, in spite of the powerful precautions used by the Creator to prevent .and sustain man against his enemies, man kept acting on his own viii, to perform evil acts . Adam had in him the possibility to create a posterity of spiritual form;. that is to say of glorious form in the likeness of that which he had before his prevarication ; impassive form of a nature superior to all elementary forms . The will of the first san would have only to operate, and the spiritual divine thought would have equally acted, by fulfilling immediately the fruit of the operation of the minor, by a being as perfect as he . God and man would make but one operation ; and it was in this great work that Adam would have seen his rebirth with great satisfaction, because he would have been really the Creator of a posterity of Cod . But, far from accomplishing the design of God, the first man let himself be seduced by the insinuations of his enemies, and the false design (apparently divine) that they traced to his . Those demoniac* spirits told him : "Adam, you have innate in you the verb of creation, you are in possession of all values, weights, numbers and measures ; why don't you operate the power of divine creation innate in you? We are not without knowledge that every created being must be obedient to you : create, since you are creator. Operate in front of those who are outside of you and all of them will render justice and glory to you ." Adam, filled with pride, traced six circvasferences similar to that of the Creator ; that is to say that he performed the six acts of spiritual thoughts, that he had in his power to cooperate the will of his creator . He performed physically and in presenoi of the spirit seducer his crimixsl operation . Re expected to have the same success as the Eternal Creator, but he was extremely astonished (as more the down) when, instead of a glorious form, he pulled out of his operation a sinister form, quite opposed to his . He created a material form, instead of creating a pure and glorious one, as it was in his power to do . What became of Adam after his operation? He pondered upon the iniquitous fruit which resulted from it, and realized that he created his own prison, which was thightening on him and his posterity, in the sinister boundaries, and in the spiritual and divine privation for ever and ever . That privation was nothing else other than the metamorphosis of the glorious form to a material and passive form . The corporeal form that Adan created was not

really his, but it was one in the likeness of that which he ought to take after his prevarication . One would ask me if the glorious corporeal form in which Adam we put by the Creator was similar to that which we have now? I will answer that it was in no way different from that which man have today . All that distinguish then is that the first was pure and sound (unfailing) whereas that which . we have now is passive and subject to corruption . It is for having soiled himself by a so unclean creation that the Creator became irritated with man . But, one would say, what is the use (for Adam) of this material form that be created? It has served hi .s to make a posterity of son because the first minor (Adam), by his creation of a material passive form, has downgraded his own impassive form . This posterity of God would have been without end or boundary ; the spiritual operation of the first minor would have been that of the Creator, those two wills of creation would be but one in two substances . But why the creator has left the fruit issued from the prevarication of Adam to remain, and why He had not plate it when he owned 'the first man of the whole earth? The creator left the unclean work of the

minor to remain so that he can be molested from generation to generation for a time immemorial, baying always in front of his eyes the horror of his crime . The Creator did not permit that the crime of the first man be wiped out under the heavens so that his posterity would not be able to pretend not to knowing about his prevarication, in addition, his posterity would - leaim that the pains and the miseries which it is enduring and will endure for ever and ever do not come from the Creator but fro* our first father ; creator of unclean and passive matter . (I use this expression . "unclean â&#x20AC;˘ matter" only because Adam has operated this form against the will of the Creator .

If one would ask again how was made the change of the glorious form of Adam into a material form, and if the Creator Himself gave to Adam the material form which he took immediately after his prevarication ; I will answer . that as soon as he accomplished his criminal will ; the Creator, by His alaight ; transmuted 'the gloriou form of the first man into a material form in the likeness to-that which came out of his criminal operation . The Creator transmuted this glorious form by precipitating man into the abyss of the earth whence he pulled the fruit of his prevarication . Thereafter, man came to dwell on earth like the rest of the animals ; whereas before his crime he reigned upon this same earth as Mn- God wthtout being mingled neither with it nor with its inhabitants . it was after this terrible event that Adam realized more strongly the magnitude of his crime . Re went to bewail his fault and asked from the Creator forgiveness for his offense . He deepened himself in his retreat ; and there, in moanings and tears, he thus invoked the divine Creators "Father of charity and mercy, Father vivacious and of eternal life, Father God of Gods, of heavens and earth, God strong and very strong, God of justice, of pain and rewards, Eternal Almighty, God vengeful and resronerator, God of peace and clemency and charitable compassion, God of good and bad spirits, strong God of Sabbath, God - of reconciliation of all created beings, God Eternal and almighty of the celestial and terrestrial regions, invincible God existing necessary without beginning nor end, God who punishes and rewards as it pleases Him, Cod quadruply strong of the celestial and terrestrial armies of this universe ; magnificent God of every contemplation ;of the created beings and sound (unfailing) rewards, Cod father of mercifulness without boundaries in favor of his weak creature, hear the one who moans before Thee for the abomination of his crime . He is but the seoondar ; cause of his prevarication. Reconciles Thin& man unto Thee aM subject him to Thee for ever . Bless also the work done by the hand of thine first man so that it won't succumb, as I did, to the solicitation of those who are the cause of my just putnishâ&#x20AC;˘ sent and also that of the work of my own will . Amen! I will call now your attention upon this invocation that Adam made to the Creator in order to obtain his reconciliation . By looking carefully into the invocation, one can see that it is positively Adam who was the first to give to his posterity an exact knowledge of the different virtues, powers and properties which were innate in the Creator, so that this same posterity could learn that it was created but to combat for the most glory of Cod and that it should render Him the cult for which it was perpetuated in its creation . That cult, which the Creator demands today from His temporal creature, is not the same as that which He would have demanded from his first minor if the latter has remained in his state of glory . The cult that man would have had to perform in his state of glory, having been e& â&#x20AC;˘tablished but for one purpose would have been quite spiritual ; whereas that-which the Creator demands today from His temporal creature has a double purposes, namely : one temporal, and one spiritual . That is what the prevarication of 'our first father

has produced . After all that was said about the pr-evariafation of Adam, this truth cannot be overlooked by the physical, animal, spiritnal,and passive sight of man without striking head on to the powerful feelings, and looms and infinite virtues, which are innate in him . One has seen that his crime nag born in the solicitations that the perverse spirits made to the first man, Ood eml .Ited, whom we call Adam or f t to ral father or, homes roux ou reaux~ which mean m t !fin-Cod very-stwang on v . . war ., Three very holy things ate Amman in man, they are . , ' , and the likeness of the Creator . One has seen that the crime did not originate from Adam's thoughts ; but it was, rather the result of his will . In fact, as I have said elsewhere, thought noses to man frog a being distinct from him. If the thought is a holy one, it soars from a divine spirit ; if it in evil, it come from a bad demon. Thus, the will of man is put into action according to the concept of his thoughts . This is not limited to this world only, neither to man in general. All the other worlds are included as well as the beings w o inhabit then ; be they that whom the Eternal use to communicate with His minor creature for the manifestation of his glory in the whole auiverse, or those that are ue%known to us . tven the demons, in spite of the oondennetion that they have received froar the Creator at the outset of their prevarication, arication, have not been subjected to a change of law concerning thought . They enjoy fully and entirely the results of their actions according to their thoughts and wills ; but they could expect no communication of divine thought other than which they would 'baring to themselves by changing their bad will . The principal ohiet of the demons, who has sworn to attack constantly and with obstinacy the law Of the Or+esbor,, is the tree of life of evil . He ees mlcatee his bad thoughts to the angels vlho are a ec ed to him and the tatters, in conformity with their bad will, set this thought into motion in order to persecute the minor . This chief of abomination has given himseh the special task of submitting the minors to his obsour laws which he arranges so that they may appear as clear as that which the Creator put in Rim creature .- . It must not be forgotten that any divine thought which comes to us by invisible communication of a good spirit or a good intellect should not be taken as divine will but rather only a& thought . We call intellect this form of communication because it is according to it that man operates at will . One can say the same thing for the bad intellect found in the bad minors . It is by leaving himself open to the communication of those kinds of good or bad intellects that the first man has degenerated from his faculty of thinking being . Adam was in his first state of glory he had no need for eoaunaation of good or bad intellects in order to know the thoughts of the Creator and that of the prince of the demons . Being totally a think being, he reads either one as it planes his . But when he was left to his ownvirtues, power and free will, by his pride, he made himself susceptible to good or bad communications and became by that what we call pensive . The Christ Himself proves to us the infirmity of the minor in this regard since the prince of the demons tempted Him in nature under an apparent hum form and operated his demoniac will against Him on the mount Thabor .

I have explained to you the type of this prevarication with the same certainty that it ryas taught to me by one of my faithful friends, cherished of truth and protected by Wisdom . You have seen that the first man, Cod of the whole earth, made really a terrible operation by creating a material form similar to his corporeal glorious form ; and that it could not be but a form of apparent and imperfect matter since it was the fruit that resulted from the operation of a bad will . Since Adam abused his power, hit operation could not ao dpnoished by the Creator . However, the Eternal, having promised by oath to Adam that He will support him in every operation that he will make in His name, could not prevent Himself from fulfilling that immutable promise to assist him in every circumstance where he would need Him to crown his works . God, being taken by Rio oath to Adam and also

r t

r i

by His immutability, joined, according to His promise, His spiritual operation to the temporal operation of Adam, although that be eonttUry to Ris will . The Creator acted with Adam, and crowned his work, by locking into the material form he created a minor being . The miserable Adam had placed into a sinister prison a 21nalve and thinking being. The word ensive.comes from a bad intellectual Junction to the minor being, who was emanats eking being, entirely in the immensity of the Creator . This intellectual' Junction caused the degeneration of the minor from this first state and subjected him to be ~nsive* it is not suprising that Adam# after him prebeing ; and it is . not surprising either varication, became a pensive and think that all his posterity becomes so fol ow sane prevarication . This last fact is visibly proven by the different ways of thinking, acting and operating that we are witnessing amoung .the posterity of our first temporal father, We see, among this posterity, different nations, different languges, different cults divine or material, and a great varieties of revolutions, in general as well as well as in particular . Furthermore, we see men, at all times, trying hard to have a close communication among themselves so that they can educate each other either spiritualy or materially . This indicates that this posterity has very little selt~eliance, and satisfy itself of the inspiration- good or bad- that it receives from the evil or good spirit in the sinister dwellings that it inhabits . It is because of his accession to this state, contrary to its spiritual nature, that we call the posts rity of Adam pensive and thinking . We must however observe her* that there have been some minors who have received the birth and temporal life by the sole will of the divine operation . Those minors have been destined (meant) for the manifestation of the glory of. the Eternal ; and, although their form has been emanated from the posterity of Adam, the minor who inhabited that form was truly a pure thinking being and never a pensive one . And why that? Because the Eternal, through one of his deputies, a manifest His will in an apparition to the minor and' told him what he ought to do, to operate the divine will . The intellectual inspiration is one thing ; the act of visual operation of the spirit is another one . I will explain that, when I talk about the minors who were emanated before Adam by the sole will of the Creator for the manifestation of Ris glory . in the first times of the posterity of the first man, ?deli, whom we call Christ and who is recognized as a thinking being, reconciliated Adam with creation . Enoch reconciliated the first posterity of Adam under the posterity of Seth . Roach reconciliated the second posterity of Adam by reconailiating his own and afterwards reconoiliated earth with God . Melchisedek confirmed these first three reconciliations by blessing the deeds of Abraham and his three hundred servants . This blessing is a repeat of that which God gave to the three children of Nah ; namely : Sem, Cham and Japhet . Abraham and his three hundred servants sake the perfect quaternary number and this brings back to mind the same quaternary number that Noah and his three children have formed . It is by the octermry number, which is resulted from the Junction of those two quaternaries, that we have learned that all the reconciliation and confirmations of which we have talked have been made directly by the Christ . For, although they have been performed by the assistance of the minors emanated for that purpose ;

those minors, however, have been but apparent figures which the Christ used for the manifestation of the glory and the mercifulness of the Creator in favor of the reconciliated . We know with certainty that the number eight has innate in it

f f

a double power given to the Christ by the Creator ; and it is that number which tells us that the Messiah has performed everything on behlf of the temporal men of the first and second posterity of Adam . We consider on second posterity of Adam the posterity of Seth because it made itself ready for reconciliation ; and we do not. include that of Cain because it has yet to be - recosciliated since it is still paying its debt to the creator . We ought to conceive this c learly . by the owes that Chas received from his father Noah after the resting of the ark on earth . His exile remains fixed in the south. This is the immemorial sign to men, from generation to generation, that the posterity of Cain has not yet spiritually reintegrated in all its personal powers and virtues, although it is not permanent on the 'surface of the earth . I will not let you unaware of the fact that what happened to Cain has been prophesied by a sensitive sign to the children of Noah who - did not understand it . That sign was the escape of the raven (crow) which flew from the ark before the earth was in sight (discovered) . It directed its flight towards, the south and did not come back to the ark . Those which stayed in the ark did not see it again even after they came out . This flight of the raven (crow) shows us, by its type, that no sad or happy event comes to man without this latter being able to either foresee it or to have one way or the other an indication of its happening . Provided that he meditates on his thoughts, he will soon see the good or the bad which can result from those thoughts ; because the good intellect does not want to see anything -good or badhappen to the creature which its protects without warning it about what to 'expect . You would like to ask me why the first posterity of Adam in Cain has not yet been reconciliated with the Creator : The Christ, you would tell me, has-not 3e came to reconciliate the living as well as the deads with the Creator? God the Son, by his passion and the effusion of his blood, has not He opened the doors of the kingdom of heaven to all those who have died in divine privation? Therefore, this posterity of Adam in Cain . must be comprised in the reconciliation! T 'will answer to that, that the Christ has reconciliated with Cod the blather only those who have been marked by the seal of the spiritual operation of the righteous (juste) . This seal was visibly sent to them without mystery about the way they would have to use it on behalf of those who ought to receive it so that they can be more and more fortified in the faith and the mercifulness of the Creator, and also to be able to sustain with invinoib e s the powerful ithetC of the divine justice which ought to be o Christ t living in divine privation . What I have n6 just said, was really done by the Christ ; and I am going to explain it more

clearly.

We cannot have any doubt about the virtue of the almighty tiod, the Son who is truly the direct action of the will of the Creator, Father f everything . we can doubt much lose that all creation has been operated by the Creator, in the presence of the divine Son who said after each operation of divine thought.: everything is good . - If Re could say something like that, to must have known in depth the principle of the operating thought of the Creator . Tn fact, Be b ew alll the goodness and the validity of the holy thought that the creator opes+ated in His presence ; and, filled with joy and delights, Re applauded by saying : "I an in The" and in Thine works (deeds) Almighty Creator, as Thou art in me and in my . deeds . I have tied in Their boundaries everything that Thou heat created as Tinm wilt has ordered . Whoever follows The* and as will verity and confirm all Thins works and mine and he will teach to all spiritual and divine beings the will touching the immutable laws upon which every created being is founded .Âť it is by virtue of these same laws that every emanated being acts in its virtue and power, good or bad, and that every spiritual temporal operation is done, as well as its produot, on behalf of he who operates pro or con the glory of he Creator or the creature . This serves to convince you that it is the Christ Rlmself who has dir.oted the operations of the justs (of %bom T have talked) on behalf of the minors who became slaves of the demons, and also in favor 'of those who are still suffering all persecutions from the d.mdniac spirits . we viii learn it most particularly by the three days that the Christ stays unkt'wn to the earth and its inhabitants . The first day, Re wont down to the daces of the greatest divine privation called vulgarly â&#x20AC;&#x17E;the halls,* to deliver from the horrible bondage the minors marked by the seal of reconciliation . That is really the first operation since Re did not come among men but to operate-live-:mature- the divine Justice directly against the ennenies of the Creator . The second operation of Christ was done on behalf of the jests-whoa .are called Saint Patriarchs-who are still paying tribute to the justice of the Creator, not because they had lead a crimfnal life or spiritually miscondnated themselves, but only to redeem the soil they have acquired by their sojourn into a material form inherited from the prevarication of Adam ; whereas they ought to inhabit a glorious and incorruptible body .

fIZ

. C

The messiah, (which means : spiritual divine .regenerator) by His doubly powerful operation, has prepared those patriarch minors who ought to be, during their temporal -life the precursors of His advent and His omnipotence for the manifestation of the divine justice which He would have to operate upon all the emanated beings . Consequently, those patriarch minors received from the Christ . the doubly strong feature of His operation from . which they knew in advance everything that the Christ was doing and will do on their behalf, and that of the minors Whose divine situation was more urgent than theirs . It is not surprising that . this Reconoiler has given, by preference, the above mentioned feature to the minors whom He has Himself prepared to serve as tools for the manifestation of the divine glory . Besides, He gave then the power to make this feature effective upon the minors in privation so that they can operate on .behalf of those minors for the greatest glory of the Creator and the greatest disgrace of the demons . It is because of this spiritual divine preparation that the Regenerator went first to the most oppressed minors as being the most in need of His help than to those who already knew what Re would be doing for the glory of the Creator . You would like, to know what was this feature that the Regenerator put upon the Saints Patriarchs? It was a major spiritual being, more powerful than the glorious minors, who could only be distinguished by the different spiritual actions that he was operating among those reconcileated but not yet regenerated minors . The operation of the Christ upon those patriarch minors produced in them a change that they did not understand . They were, by this means, more strongly convinced than they have ever been during their temporal life of the inviolable tenderness that the Creator has and will eternally have for His creature, since He has not created it to lose it except . if it chooses to lose itself . The C1^..:ist (this name means : receptacle of divine operation) made upon the minors an impression quite opposed to that which they had in the past, by tracing to the reconcileated minors some different works than that which they have been doing during their temporal course . It is by this means that the slaves of the demons received the seal of divine reconciliation ; but this seal, to the truth, eas much stronger than that which was put . upon the patriarch minors because their seal was to operate very succinct things, whereas the one that was put upon the slaves of the demons ought to operate much stronger and considerable feats . Thus, the c which took place upon the minors patriarches, although very strong, was infinitely less than the one that was done upon e slaves of the demons, because the spirit who was operating in the habitation of these minors had two actions to bring forth ; namely : the reconciliation of the minors and the punishment of the perverse majors .

Those were the . first and the second operation .of the Christ during the first two of the three days He remained unknown to men in order to give us an understanding of the sepulture and afterwards that of the spiritual reconciliation and resurrection before the eyes of. the whole creation . The third operation of the Christ refers to the third day of His sepulture and it was done upon two kinds of minors who were more or less tightened in divine privation . Thus, this third operation was divided into two substances of which one is visible to ordinary mortals, and the other invisible to the same mortals ; and this because no matter can see the spirit without dying or without the spirit annihilating that matter . At the time of His appearance, the invisible substance of -the third operation of Christ had to abridge the works and toilsome operations that were done by the minors who were complying with the duration of time in their universal, general and particular course as it was prescribed by the Creator . This universal course, to which the minor is subjected makes itself known by the meticulous study of the three spherical planes that men of all times have done, and thoe of this century are still doing, in order to give themselves, with more certainty, different means to run through all the surface of the earth . Some men do not consider these planes but as 'being proper to satisfy their greedy material passions ; and this -. Is due to the relatively little knowledge that they have about these planes which are called : sensitive, visual, and rational, and have in them the property to instruct man in the knowledge or space and the bound arias of the universal,,- general and particular creation ; but men mus be in very great darkness if they do not consider these three planes but materially. We attach spiritually the minor name to the sensitive, the intellect plane to the visual and the major plane to the rational ; and these planes are nothing else than a distinct expanse in which the equitable minors will end the operation of their temporal action, invisibl to the corporeal man . This operation starts in the sensitive plane ; from there, the minors_ go into the visual plans where is accomplishe the strenght of their spiritual operation which we call "reaction of operation" since the expanse of this second plane is infinitely more considerable than that of the first one into which the minors have finished the course of the operation that fits their being, and then go on to enjoy their deserved rest in the shadow of their recor ciliation into the plane which we call rational . All the different planetary and elementary bodies reside in the interval of these three principal planes which we-distinguish again by the three principal divine powers which certainly operate betweer them ; as I am going to explain by the three following numbers : number 4 is given to the minor, number 7 is given to the spirit, and .number 8 to the double spirit or the Christ . The Christ preside over the spirit, the spirit presides over the minor, and the minor presides over the terrestrial form .

It is thus, as . we have said, to abridge the course and the operations of the minors in these three planes that the first substance of the third operation of the Christ manifested itself so that the minors can rest themselves . The second substance, visible to corporeal men, lies in the framework (scheme) that He traced to them ; either by His resurrection, or by His own instruction left by His spiritual divine word to His elected faithful . This' is, sincerely, what I was told about the reconciliation done by the Christ ; reconciliation truly prepared by the elected juste of this same Christ, as I am going to explain it to you . - He i reconcilaited the first man with the Creator by his spirit which joined the first emanated minor . knoch, by his justice, operated on behalf of the posterity of the children of Seth-living as well as deceased-by setting upon them the feature or the authentic seal of his operation . It is with this seal that he marked those who were worthy to accompany the Christ when He went to report to His Father about the operations that He had done for His glory and the disgrace of his enemies . floah repeated the same thing ; as well as Melchizedek, Elijah, Zorobabel and the Christ . Those are the ones who have been appointe by order of the Creator to mark the spiritual minors who ought to accompany the triemph of the manifestation of the divine justice operated by the might of the Man-God and divine, according to His immediate correspondance with the Creator .

I will not enter into the details of the different operations that those justs have done to cooparate in the identification of the marked who ought definitely to form the Court of Christ when He went to meet face to face with the Creator, Father of all authority and divine power . However, you would like to ask me how can it be that what I said about the reconciliation of the minor has been done by the ousts of whom I have talked? Any event, you would tell me, temporal or spiritual, was not it forewarned by the immutable laws that the Creator has given to the universal creation? I will answer to you that God could not forestall what He has not foreseen, being unable to read in the mind, as I have said before, but when a thought is conceived ; and besides that, He could not destroy the will of the spiritual beings . One knows that without this freedom Adam would not be able to prevaricate, and his prevarication brought about a change so considerable that the Creator has been forced to amend the operation of the general and particular creation . You know that the Creator emanated Adam, Man-God-just of the earth, and that he was incorporated with a glorious incorruptible body . You know that when Adam prevaricated, He cursed him as well as his unclean work and cursed the whole earth afterwards . You know also that, by that prevarication, Adam degenerated - from his glorious form to a material form. You will know by me that all those things would be of no use the general and particular nature if the Creator . has not suspended and withdrawn towards himself for a time, the powers that He gave to His first man in his state of justice . if.

The change which took place in Adam-from a glorious body to a material one indicated the new laws that' the Creator would give him when he would be reeonciliated . It was when this reconciliation took place that the Creator blessed him for the second time, forgave him his mesdeed, but .- did not give him back but a power inferior to that which he possessed before his crime . This is clearly and physically demonstrated by the different law that Moses brought down from the mountain . Moses did not give to the people of Israel the first tables of the law, The prevarication of this people forced Moses to break those tables and deprive the Israelites of this divine law tha they were so eager to receive . Moses, after this event, reconeiliated himself with his people and promised it a second law from the Eternal . This reconciliation could not come directly from the sole will of Moses ; it came from the power of the Creator . The proof that one can give to this is that all the powers of a lone man can't reconcile twenty people . under his will ; and if Moses did not operate but by himself without the help of a superior being, all his words and efforts would have been useless . Let us judge by comparing the men of this century who think that those of the first centuries were rough . How can we reconcile the men of this century, who have never seen any physical, spiritual or, divine manifestations, if not by those manifestations are operated by the immutable laws, which must actuate and keep the universal creation for the duration that the Creator has prescribed for it? You may want, to know how long is that duration ; but it is not here that I will talk to you about it . I am going to pursue definitely the explanation of the prevarication of. Adam, because it is from there that have come all the epochs, all the different events since the beginning of the world, and which will perpetuate until the end of the centuries- .The pain that Adam felt by becoming ensive and thinking was nothing else other than what was to make manifest the first of the distressing epochs which ought to come to his posterity ; and it is from there that Adam understood the grave consequence of his prevarication . He understood it by the trouble, the agitation and the different fights which were taking place in him when he was tightened into his material body . In this state, he made his lamentations (wailings) to the Creator, claimed the clemency of the living God who is the Christ . In his somnolence, the spirit presented to him the fruit of his prevarication and this brought him the greatest consternation and increased the violence of his remorses while he was considering his work. This poor man felt that he must sincerely recognize his fault and confess it as he has done it and an it was whown to him . Adam eomplyied to the divine will . He confessed witt the greatest sincerity, the work of his sinister thought and the operation of his own will, which ought to tie him with the fruit of his work for a time immerorial . He confirmed this confession by giving to this fruit, of his prevarication, the name Houva, or Hommesse which means : flesh of my flesh, bone of my bones and the Work o . my operation done by my soiled hands . That is what you wanted to know about the prevarication of Adam! /'

What I have told you about the prevarication of Adam and the fruit which resulted from it proves very clearly what is our corporeal and spiritual :nature, and how much both have degenerated since the soul has become subject to suffering and privation and the form from impassive has become passive . This is where you can recognize s ensitively what we call spiritually decree pronounced b the Eternal against the posterity of Adam theen o the centuries and which others call vulgarly original sin,.-

TREATISE OF THE REINTEGRATION OF )BRINGS by Martines De PasquallyThe verb of Creation.I must explain more clearly to you the change of the ceremonial laws of the general and particular creation in relation to the crime of the first man . I have shown to you what were the power, virtue, authority and command of the first minor emancipated in his glorious body . I have shown equally how, by his crime, he transmutated his glorious form to a material form . This material form had the same apparent figure as the glorious form into which Adam has been emanated . The changes that have taken place were but in the laws . When a temporal being changes in his actions ; his laws of operation necessarily change . When the Creator reeonciliated the genera : particular and universal creation, there were some changes 'in the laws which directed this creation before it was cursed, then reconciliated . It was the same for the first man, having changed his state of glory, it was absolutely necessary that the creator changes the first laws of operation which He gave him . As you can see it, the laws which govern the corporeal forms are not the. same which govern every minor spirit, possessor of a glorious form . If the form of the first minor has changed, his operation must have changed also . This , new operation is infinitely restricted by the force of the laws that the Creator has exercised against Adam and his posterity until the end of times . Considering the iniquitous use that Adam made of the first verb which the Eternal put into him so that he can produce a divine posts rity, this restricted operation must not surprise you . That verb which you ignore, perhaps was nothing else than the intent, and the will which ought to operate by the powerful word of the first man . But to know more clearly the verb of posterity of God that Adam had innate in him, one must go back to the knowledge of the different verbs that the Creator has used for His universal creation in which are found the general and the particular, according to His intent, His will and His word, from which every action, form and spiritual minor is derived . It is by joining those last three things : the intent, the will and the word to the three which precede them that I will help you to conceive the three principal verbs of Creation that the Eternal used to create everything . The intent joins itself to the creation of the universe, which is shown by an immense circle into which the general and the particular are actuated and moved . The will joins itself to the creation of the general or the earth which is shown by. a triangle . The word joins itself to the particular emanation of the' spiritual minors living in the particular corporeal terrestrial form similar to that of the earth and which was produced according to the divine thought .

r r r. P

It is by this and what is to follow that we learn to conceive the verb of creation which Adam had in his power . If the creator did not have intent, He would not have had neither will nor word of action . Or, since the spiritual minor being is nothing but the fruit of the operation of these three divine principles, -the first man ought to bear the stamps of his origin and the three principles innate in him when the Eternal detached him of his divine immensity to be Man-God on earth . We have seen previously that God cannot be the author of evil ; thus Adam was emanated in goodness and justice . Adam had in him a powerful verb,since it ought to be born from his word of command, according to his good intent and good spiritual and divine will, some impassive and glorious forms, similar to that which came to the immagination of the Creator . Those glorious forms could not be of the nature of terrestrial matter which was destined, according to the will of the Creator, to serve as prison to the spirit privaricatore . Thus, the form into which Adam was placed was purely spiritual and glorious so that he can dominate the whole creation and freely exert on it the power and command that were given to him by the Creator . This glorious form is nothing but an apparent figure which the spirit conceives and fathers according to its needs and. according to the orders that it receives from the Creator . That form is as quickly reintegrated as it is fathered by the spirit . 'ale call it impassive because it is not subjected to elementary *influence . It is not subjected to alimentation, except that which its spirit gives it . No particle of the central fire has power over it . Finally, this glorious form would have been perpetuated by .Adam in the reproduction of his spirital posterity without any principle of material operation, as the advent of Christ and the descent of the divine spirit in the temple of Salomon have shown to us . By all that was said we cannot doubt of the oonsider!.,ble changes which have taken place in the laws of operation because of the prevarication of the first man . Furthermore we have seen a gleam of this famous ternary number which create every form whatsoever by the junction of the intent, the will and the word that father the divine action, which is certainly the Verb. In fact, what would be the use of the intent without the will ; the will without the word, and the word without the effect or action? There must have been the intent, the will and the word to operate each one of the three parts of creation ; but it is the word which determines the action of the divine intent and will . It is by this determination that the Verb came to be ; and it is thus certainly in the Verb' of the Creator that the ternary number of the gen, universal and

particular creation exist and not elsewhere ; for the intent, the will and the word produce a spiritual effect which shows that the Verb of creation did not produce itself by itself, but was rather emanated

by the intent the will and the word of the Creator . /q

I t is also by. this Verb and its emanation that we recongnise

with certainty that the first ternary the intent 1, the will 2, and the word 3 whence comes the action of the Verb . Add these three digits as follow and you will find 6. 1+2+i3+3= 6 . That is what completes the six thoughts of creation general and particular of the Eternal . This number is also in the universal creation .

r, f

It is by all that I have told you that you must conceive the wherefrom of every created being, spiritual as well as material, and also the great power that the first man had ; power which his posterity can still enjoy nowadays . This power, however,is very small indeed if man does not make his reconciliation with his creator . I dare say that it is nothing without that ; and then the brute has more virtue in his passive instinct than the spiritual minor when he has degenerated and annihilates himself in spiritual inaction up to the pint of becomiag .the tomb of death . What-I want to say by the expression "tomb of death" is that the poor minors who would not be reconciliated will'become .the prey of the perverse spirits who will force them to remain in their reprobation for an infinite time . That is what will be the lot of the minors who would not have followed the justice of the Creator . See how much we must hold ourselves on guars and strive to imitate Adam who, after the confession of his crime and his sincere repent, obtained his reconciliation from the Creator and was partially readmitted in his first virtues and powers up an the three kinds of temporal creation under the requirements that his intent and his will would be in the future in conformity to the law of reconciliation . Think about this-reconciliation and you will always see in it the ternary number ; namely : Adam, the Christ, and the Creator . You will see that that triple divine essence forms the three princigles of all creation as follows : the intent of-the father 1, the will of the Christ 2, and the word of the spiritual minor which comes from the intent and the will of the first two 3 . I put the minor among the first three divine essences because he is himself the product of the intent of the Father, of the will of the son regenerator and the action of the divine spirit: I will explain this more clearly when I talk about the quadruple divine essence, which I do not want you to ignore . I am going to continue to talk about the perfect reconciliation of the minor, first man . When the Creator blessed Adam and his unclean deed, He told him : Adam, enhance your work so that together with Eve you can make a posterity of particular form in which will be contained the general and universal figure, as it is contained in the form that you are directing for the time that I have prescribed . Theme words, the scriptures report them as follows : "Keep growing and multiply" . That is to say that Adam and Eve were ordered to reproduce their forms . They carried the order with such a passion of their material sense that the first man delayed his entire reconciliation . However, they created the corporeal form of their first son whom they named Cain, which means : the son of

pain.

That-name was given to him by Adam because the latter felt that in this son he has conducted an operation too motivated by .a disordely passion and contrary to the moderation that he ought tc :use . (let us . say in passing that the order which was given directly to Adam, teaches us that Adam was made, by the Creator, the guardian of His reproductive seed) . Adam was right to name his first born "the son of my pain" for It was it was by this deed that his reconciliation was delayed . again by that same operation and the name . Cain that he gave to his son that he prophesized the great pain which he was going to feel in the future by the prevarication of his posterity ; which prevarication would contravene to the divine laws, precepts and commands, and that is why Adam has been recognized, by this same posterity, as the first prophet . However, this son, .engendered by a passion contrary to the orders of the Creator, contributed to the reconciliation of the first father by the brisk pain that the son would make him feel when he will repeat to him the darkness of his first prrvarication by prevaricating mysteriously in front of him . This was a cruel blow and the most bitter remorse that he could bring about in the heart of his father . Thus, one cannot conceive what were the pains and the depression of Adam when he saw his first son being the prey of the demoniac spirits . - Nobody could judge how hard was his pain, for it was not long since Adam himself has been taken out-by pure mercifulness of the Creator-from hands thef 'of these same demons who have just seduced his first son and precipitated him in divine privation for an eternity . By this double pain Adam fortified himself in his law and his confidence in the Creator . He moaned more than ever to have cooperated in the creation of his poor son outside of the boundaries prescribed by the Eternal creator . He voluntarily submitted himself by his authentic oath, to the will of the Creator, and promised not to deviate ever from the laws, precepts and .cocmands that the Creato would trace him ; under whatever could be .the pretext . Bat this reso lution of the first father was rather apparent . He did not have the perseverance that he has sworn . On the contrary, he conceived with his companion, hommesse or Eve a female posterity whom together they child named Cainan, which means : child of confusion ; because has been engendered according to the same laws that Cain was created

this

Five years later, the link which he perceived between these two him believe that the time has come when all his pains would be gone . He blinded himself anew and conceived with Houva or Eve a third posterity which happened to be female, and whom they named Aba 1 ; which means : child of matter or child of divine privation . Afterwards, Adam remained six years without producing any poe terity because from the time of the birth of his third child he fell into a considerable despondency (blue or dejection) and he was so strongly disgusted of himself that he did not know what to become . He was totally inactive for -the spiritual divine as well as for the spiritual deminiac, being insensible to any impression good or bad .

children made

What made him so was the strong knowledge . that he had about his past crimes towards the Creator . The good spirit gave him that knowledge and made him understand clearly that the earth which . he has â&#x20AC;˘t ills up to now, against the orders of the Creator, will not produce for him but pains and bitterness ; and would be the poison of discord for all his posterity .

This is the essence of the following menaces that the Creator made to Adam when He drove him out of the terrestrial paradise according to the scriptures : "Go and toil the soil, it won't produce for thee by brambles ." I would like to ask if there are more sharp brambles than that which a criminal posterity has brought into the heart of a good father? Those were the plagues which will be produced by the material operation of the man as indicated by the Creator . But, it was in this state of dejection where Adam and his companion found themselves when the Creator intervened and forgave all the weaknesses of the first man and prepared him and his companion to cooperate for a simple and pure conception without the participation . of their material senses . Thus, Adam did notlimit his posterity to the three children of whom I have spoken . He had four more children of which two male and two females ; and the first male of those four children is the one who will. operate* the reconciliation of his father . With-his companion, Adam formed an agreeable operation to the Creator and Eve conceived the seminal that he spread (pour out) into her womb (entrails) and which she kept happily up to its entire maturity . It was not surprising that Eve took a special care of this new fruit, because she felt through it in herself a root of salvation .

firs

Let us follow here the posterity of Adam! Adam & Eve took a special and particular care of this fourth child . They never let him our of their sight, although they did not know yet what are the fruits that each other will reap from him . They could not grow weary in their admiration of his conduct towards his sisters, his brother, his father and his mother . As soon as he was three years old, he tried to win their friendship and he grow up with an increasing goodness, wisdom, virtue and good example . This blessed child ceaselessly endeavoured to address to the Creator some spiritual cults which surprised his whole family . All his oper ations were geared to calm (soothe) the divine justice towards His first minor creature and towards his posterity, knowing how much that posterity was going to get hit by the divine justice, Lastly, Abel conducted himself towards the Eternal as Adam ought to do it in his first state of glory. The cult which Abel rendered to the Creator was exactly what He expected from His first minor . The behavior of the three first born of Adam was quite opposed to that of Abel . Eve was flooded by an inexpressible joy and satisfaction . Thiss difference came from the gifts that the grace of the Eternal impregnated in the sould of this fourth child . That soul communicated to her its innocence, candor and purity .

Adam became again satisfied and joyful which increased Eve's gladness . They were -considering .particularly and with pleasure the time this fruit was born ; it was the seventh year in the interval since Adam had had the first three children . Adam could not help but, "The Eternal Creator . of the heavens and to praise the Lord thus : earth and his servant Adam, or reaux, be forever and ever blessed for all that He has created . It is from His that I have obtained a fourth posterity which will make my bliss here below and in the course to come!" He named that child A'Ba-4 which means : child of peace ; or Abel 10, which means : a being eleva;ed above every spiritual sense . All that I. have said was repeated in physical nature by the pregnancy

of Mary and Elizabeth ; the thrill which Elisabeth felt in her soul when ahe greeted her cousin .Mary who came to visit her, the satiafac

tion felt by the two temporal fathers, one for the physical operatic : of his work, and the other for the sole spiritual operation that the Eternal had manifested in favor of his adoptive wife . One will see elsewhere the explanation of all these types occupying the north aid of the altar, and Cain that which faces the south . When Abel finished performing his spiritual functions, he came out of his own prostration and went to explain to his father what he had learned from the Creator on . his behalf . Adam then put Abel in his own eastern station and went afterwards, quite tre5bling, to make . his . prostration as Abel had done it . When he finished, he call his two sons and placed Abel at his right and Cain at his left and told them what he has learned from the Creator . "I want you to know from the Eternal ., that II have obtained grace before Him . His justic has ceased to be reversible on me because of my son Abel to whom the Creator has granted sanctity in my favor . Come, my two sons, so tha I can share with you my joy by telling you about the two sensations that I have experienced ; that of evil, and that of good, which make my perfect reconciliation with the Creator ." Then, addressing him. the self to Cain, he told him : My first born son, let your works future be that of your last born brother . Learn from me that the Creator puts His confidence-without any distinction of temporal or s piritual origin-and grants all superior power unto whomever He knows deserves it . Let your will, Cain, be in the future, that of your brother Abel, as mine will be inviolably in the future, that of the Creator. The ceremonial started at the middle of the day and lasted abou one hour . The more the signs came towards their brother Abel, the more the three first born became the ennemies of their own brother . Adam and Eve looked up at Abel as a spiritual' divine interpreter and they performed with precision, joy and sanctity whatever he told the to do . The three first born on the contrary, opposed themselves tc everything that Abel operate& on their behalf as well as that of their mother and father . They went so far as to lay traps for Abel by conducting some operations quite contrary to his in order to physically destroy him ; that they did as we are going to see .

One day, Adam wanted t o render t o t h e Crnrtor, c o n j o i n t l y w i t h h i s two sons, t h e cult of a d i v i n e s p i r i t u a l operation; but h i 6 female o s t e r i t y , unable t o take p a r t a t t h e operation beoauae of i t s we es886, was a e n t t o a place d i s t a n t of f o r t y five c u b i t s from the a r e a he baa chosen f o r h i s worku. When s ~ r y t h l n gwa6 in p l ~ e Adam , demanded and consecrated h i s l a a t born, A l m l , t o be t h e f i r a t t o e x e r t t h e s iritual functions of t h e o p r a t i o n that he wanted t o make. A d , immediately, put h i n a l f in t h e propur state t o perform t h e o p e r a t i m a , and erected the altar o r t h e pro r c i r c l e s in the c e n t e r of which he offered the first perfumes, g o s e perfumes were h i s own uorporeal form that he offered in holocauut t o the Creator by p r o s t r a t i a g humbl He submitted a t t h e same t h e t o t h e E t e r n a l h i s s p i r i t u a l minor eing t o be the r e c e p t a c l e of the divine juatice; receptacle upon whioh the E t e r n a l m a l t e s t e d H i s moat merciful glory towards Adam 81s f i r a t minor c r e a t u r e , 'ifhen t h e work o r operation has f i n i s h e d , Adam and the operators r e t i r e d thems e l v e s each one t o h i e ordinary deetination; C a i n rejolned hie sister8 and Abel h i s father and h i s mother,

This divi6lon of t h r e e people i n each s i d e o f f e m r much t o o s t r i k i n g p i c t u r e t o be overlooked. It i s t h e t r u e ty r a t i o n of good and e v e i l , Furthermore, it 8hows t h e m Ofe sthe piritual essences which compose t h e d i f f e r e n t corporeal f o r m of apparent matter, as w e l l as t h a t of t h e irreasonable beings a6 t h e r e s a ~ a b l e ones, J o i n the two t e r n a r i e s and you w i l l sea by t h e i r senary r e s u l t t h e number of divine c r e a t i o n o r t h e s i x thoughts of the Creator f o r t h e universal, general and p a r t i c u l a r c r e a t i o n , See if you w i l l not f i n d what the a c r i p t u r e s teach: t k m e orcr above and three are below, See, once mo*, which one of the two t e r n a r i e s represent the negative s i d e ; and ponder upon it.

C a i p having reported himself t o the axme prescribed t o 5 i m by Adam, axpialned t o t h i s s i s t e r s t h e so-called o u t y e t o which he w a s aubmitted by h i s f a t h e r who took away h i s e l d e r s rimt and gave it t o Abel; thpzreby sub ected him t o t h e l a t t e r . Cainmstwo s i s t e r s counseled him t o use a1 h i s powers againat t h a t of h i s f a t h e r and h i s brother, and even a g a i n s t t h e Creator who had pezmitted ouch a heinous t h i n g in favor of a b r o t h e r who had corrupted the good t h o q of h i s f a t h e r by the ceremonial of a f a l s e and un3-t cult. Consequently, C a b conceived t o operate a c u l t t o t h e f a l s e gods a n c t o the r l n c e of t h e demons s o t h a t they n i g h t ive him a w e r sup e r i o r t o that which the Creator had given t o h 8 b r o t h e r b.1, and t h i e t o avenge himself of the so-aalled wrong t h a t he had received from h i s f a t h e r because of h i s brother,

In h i s o eration; he took h i a two s i s t e r 8 with him, the same ws Abel and ha .?tended the operation of t h e i r f a t h e r , 8. appointed h i s junior ( o r younger) e i s t e r t o the functions t h a t Abel erformed, and followed w i t h precision the whole aeremoniol t h a t he w tnessed, When h i s turn came t o make h i a p r o s t r a t i o n , he put h i e o t h e r s i s t e r in the g o s i t i o n t h a t he occupied a t the altar ( o r In the c i r c l e s ) and p r o s t r a t i n g himself, he offered ere a a a r i f i c e (holocauet) the form and the l i f e of Abel t o t h e prince of t h e demons.

After t h i s ceremonial Abel went t o aee CeSn who bittarlgr re roauhed him. Abel took those reproaches with pain and humility .an a n w e r e d t o C a b : y-ou don't have t o take your problem out on a i n a t yourmlf aad he who our temporal f a t h e r o r on me; is f ght, f o r y m hvs operated a d i r e c t s you r l g h t now that youitmust falae and ious c u l t before the Eteraolo TYu a t r ~ n s h tof your crfrnb a u t r s that of Adam, You have offered t o your s i n i s t e r god a s a o r i f i c e (holooaust) which is not a t yo= b i s oaal and neither a t his; you have sought wrong1 t o shed the bloo of the just f o r the j u a t i f i e a t i o n of the eulpa lea."

Afterwards, Abel went back t o Adam, explained t o him w h a t had happenad, and t h i s a f f l i c t e d very much the ooc Zathar who f e l l Into by qwationning him a great depression. Abel t r i e d t o comfort about h i s sadness but Adam t o l d him nothing, A d a m seemed t o have foreseen what wodd happen t o t h i ~ beloved .on .nd he dared not t e l l him, Abel reassured Adam about h i s worrier and told him firmly: n%ther, whatewr ia decreed by the Creator l n your favor and that of your posterity muet take place in good or bad, f o r the general creation that you see l a nothin e l s e th8n s link that the 3 t e r n a l has reserved t o make manifest H s pawer f o r Elis rdost glory, I t i s thus, Father, t h a t the Creator w i l l t in your coirporaal post e r i t y the suitable subdects t o be the rea toola which 9 w i l l uae f o r the t r i u m p h of H i s justice, the ad-tage of the good and the disgrace of the bad,

It is useleas f o r man t o go against what i s deemed by the Creator in favor or againet H i s s p i r i t u a l ~ m a t ~ r eAdam , ~ appsamd calm; and, addressing himself t o the Creator, he'said: " 0 Thou Zternal! l e t whatever i s conceived by thy tho ht rrnd thy w i l l be accomplished by thy f a i t h f u l servant, father o the nultitu&o of nations which w i l l inhabit and o e r a t e in Thy univemal c i r c l e . Amen!" Afterwrrrds, Adam and Abe went t o v i s i t C a i a who greeted them with h i s two s i s t e r s , The g i r l s embrsced t h e i r fathar and C a d embraced h i s brother Abel, fa t h a t embracement, C a l n rtruck Abel three times with an instrument made of wood iln the form of a dagger, The f i r s t h i t heart and the in Adam's the murder took place, Adam f e l t a t e r r i b l e commotion and so did the two s i s t e r s of Cain and Abelo The three o f them f e l l on the ground and cried out: "Our conciliator, 0 Lord, i r r taken away f r o m ua by the impious hand, W e claim justice and.leave t o the* our vengenceOw

See with w h a t guile ( a r t i f i c e ) the aubjsets of the demons disguise themaelves t o the eyes of the creature by uone a pamntly s p i r i t u a l ' a n d laudable words, This aommation, althoug quite natura among the three above-mentioned persona b c a w o it is founded upon

the sympathy of t h e i r material sense, a t i l l came froa mother c a w e

which i a the same one t h a t has provoked t h e i r o m h i n g , Thia came from t h e i r perception of the s p t r i t u a l major m d mInor of Abel, and they could not euatain i t withtout swooning ( f a i n t ) . Adam got up first and escorted by the major and minar of Abel-rejoined Eve t o whom he explalaed the events t h a t had taken place, and attributed them t o the w i l l of the Creator f o r h i s e n t i r e reconciliation^ h i s

crimes had u s t been expiated by t h e sacrifice of Abel, h i s son, and t h a t a1 i a consummated.

1 ,

I leave you t o t h i n k what ought t o be t h e pain of those poor parents. .We n o t these the famourr brambles which pierced t h e h e a r t of Adam? Is t h i s n o t that fatal bramble produced on e a r t h by t h e p r e v a r i c a t i o n of Adam? It i s thurr Eve who has produced by C a l n t h e instrument of t h e plague of the poor Ad=, having conceived t h i s son with t h e l a t t e r by an operation of canhr6ion; aa t h e number two Lndicated i t t o us, I am going t o talk with s i n c e r i t y about t h i j number, The "number of confusionn i s t h a t which d i r e c t s what we c a l l the simple and a r t i c u l a r operation which is done by t h e pure w i l l of t h e minor an major s p i r i t u a l demoniac, Those two s u b j e c t s , by the intimate connection of t h e i r thoughts, Zntents and a c t i o n s are but one, However, they a r e alwaya two aub a c t s d i s t i n c t 6 one from t h e o t h e r because they are susceptible of isunion; that which takes place when a mediator more powerful than they puts i t s e l i Setween them and operates a r e a c t i o n contrary t o t h e first one. 3y t h i s meana, t h e a c t i o n of the demoniac maior is contained and a Thus, what considerable change takes place in favor of t h e nhor. we c a l l t h e operation of c o n m i o n i s distinguished by th?t number two,

You could aak m e i f , when the minor join8 i t s e l f t o the goo& s p i r i t u a l major, does not it equally make the number two?, But I w i l l answer no, because the good s p i r i t which joins i t s e l f t o a ninor cannot do it without communicating beforehand i t s i n t e l l e c t s3irit t o t h e same minor, thereby preparfng the s o u l of the minor t o receive the impreasion of t h e good major a p i r i t according t o the w i l l and t h e d e s i r e of t h i s same maJor s p i r i t and t h e ? a r t i c u l a r minor, The soul, by t h i s junction, acquires the number two which, by joining i t s e l f t o the s p i r i t , forma a t e r n a r g number; namely: the innate power of the first minor which i s the s o u l , 1 , t h e m-or power of t h e i n t e l l e c t , 2; and the d i r e c t power of the ma3or a p i r i t , 3, t h a t is how the s o u l of the m i m m makea t h e - t e r n a r p u m m b 3 f i r s t p r i n c i p l e of s p i r i t u a l junction, We do n o t count the same way the junction of t h e s o u l with t h e demoniac i n t e l l e c t and then with the bad s p i r i t ; becauee, in t h i s junction, t h e aoul forsakes e n t i r e l : its good s p i r i t u a l power t o become i t s e l f I n t e l l e c t of t h e demon; whereas i n i t s junction with t h e good s p i r i t it retains and f o r t i f i e i t 8 s p i r i t u a l d i v i n e power which muet be counted in our operation, The good maJor s p i r i t , receiving i t s immediate a c t i o n f r o m the D i v i n i t j , t h e s o u l has, consequently, i t s regular correspondence w i t h the f o u r d i v i n e powers t h a t we o a l l uadmple essences as follow: the aoul minor, 1, i. In s p i r i t u a l co-apondence with t h e i n t e l l e c t 2, t h e i n t e l l e c t w i t h the s p i r i t , 3; and t h e a p i r i t w i t h t: Divinity, 4, Thia i s w h a t provee t o us t h e exact correspondence of a l l s p i r i t u a l being with the e t e r n a l Creator,

Purthermore, I want t o bring t o your a t t e n t i o n the correspondence of the heart of man with every s p i r i t u a l being, The body of man i s the orean of the soul; it is w e d by the minor t o show t o h i s peers h i s s p i r i t u a l lntent and w i l l be the d i f f e r e n t movements and operations that he makas with i t , The soul minor 1s the organ of the i n t e l l e c t , the i n t e l l e c t 18 the organ of the am o r s p i r i t , sad the m a o r s p i r i t i s the organ of the divfne Crsa or. Such is the beauti 1 organic harrnony of the prirroipal s p i r i t u a l divine beings; be it with the p a r t i c u l a r fonn of man, o r be it with the general a d universal f o m , t h i s i a what amkes us understand w i t h oertaia that everything A 8 emanated -from the Ijm-t - - . .being t o any"gelng whatsoever, sp-itual o r temporal,

Ip f a c t , by the number8 that L-am uaing,. yon-_mu4t le-am to-know the t r i p l e and the quadruple divine essence, Thoae are the same numbers that the Eternal has used t o oparate the univer8d, ~ e n e r a l and - particaacr - c r e a t Z w n , --The-t-j --will-a-how - ells -p9 unity of the s i r i t u o u . essences that-aator has used f o x emanation of t e spiritual beings who are the major l i v i n g s p i r i t s t o the Christ, and the s ~ i r i t sin divine ~ r i v a t i o nwho a m -given the demon8 and the minors who k a l l u n d e r - t h e i r ~ o w e r s , It l a t h i s virtue of hmbera which lead the wise men of a l l times t o s t a t e t h a t no man can be a learned (erudite) man, be it 'in the divine s i r i t u a l

o r in the c e l e a t i d , terrestrial-

the numbers.

pasttcu~rru~*utlia~Qw%a,e.~-Q~

The knowledge o f the laws of s p i r i t u a l nature is one

thing; that-of-the-c-~~ve-nti-an-.of-.masl-Fs.aslather-~. -J4entaAus vary l i k e shadowe; t h a t of the s p i r i t u a l nature are famutables, f o r

everything is Innate i n them a t the outset; of t h e i r emanation, Thoae tru3hs w i l l appear more evident t o you a8 we go along in t h i s t r e a t i s e . Let us continue with the reconciliation of Ad- and ,Eve: ?he numbers (1

The unity, first principle of every be-, aa temporal, belonging t o the Creator;

s p i r i t u a l as we1

Bumber of confusion, belonging t o woman;

(3)

Mumber belonging t o -earth

(4)

Quadruple divine eaeence;

(51

Demoniac s p i r i t :

(6)

Daily operat ion8 ;

(7)

Saint S p i r i t , belonging t o the septenary s p i r i t s ;

(8 )

Doubly strong s p i r i t , belonging t o C h r i s t ;

hmoniao , belonging t o matter;

(10)

Divine number.-

-m;

h.ef which we have spoker Atlam and EOC, having f e l t the C F W ~ of a positive nature hat t h i r event indicated and knowing noth f o r them, o r t h e f rst p o s t e r i t y o r the p o s k r L t y t o eo-,sc--proatrat& themselves in g r e a t pain and g r e a t f a i t h beforo t?aa Urd t o ask him f o r grace and meroifulness f o r t5e crime t h a t C a b -w&tla&-upom-t h e i r son Abel; not having in themaeltrss nelthmr t h e power, nor tho courage t o a m n 9 by t h e i r own authority the blood of the 3-t by shedding t h a t o the cu3pable and bowing vow- o r r i l l that vengeancep belongs only t o the Creator,

The Eternal granted the prayers and the wnilkljJ8 of Adam 8nd Eve upon the death of t h e i r son Abel. He s e n t them a # p i r i t u a l intor- t r e ter - Ito -.explain..tMnature-of-the--crime-cornmi-ttedCaln i o ~ o w s : "You are rfe;M +o -lo& -tht -mtmhrw &--o.--aef able l o s t and as an indication of the wrath of God wh1eh w i U reach o u t upon yottr- pimteri* rrzrM3- the- end- & 4mmuriYou- t3hed.he t i l l consider it as the remaining p a r t of the plaguo of the divine j u s t i c e f o r the e n t i r e remission of your f i r a t arims and your perFectr e c o n c i l i a t i o n ; but the Creator, who knows your porfect r e t u r n and r e c o n c i l i a t i o n , sends m e t o you i n order t o calm pour paw d+ yaur t e a r s on the unfortunate event which you conrider as i f i s p a i r able. The Creator wants you t o know t h a t you have produced t h i s 308t e r i t y Abel but t o be the true t n e of the one who w i l l cone h t b e t o be the enuine and s o l e r e c o n c i l i a t o r of all y o u r p o s t e f i w . L e t both o you know t h a t C a h , who* - ou r i g h t l y cons-&dmas -crhclinaJ haa not been as csiminal as Adam has een t 0 ~ a d 8tho Creator. C a i n struck only t h e matter, but Adam took the throne of God by force; see which one is more criminal! Your son C a b 18 a t i l l the type of the first s p i r i t s wha have seduced Adam and ham r e a l l y iven hlm the s p i r i t u a l death by p r e c i p i t a t i n g i n t o a f o r n of pass ve matter h i s minor being; t h a t which made him susceptible of d i ~ l n eprivation =d a l s o has chm ad h i s glarious form i n t o a material one rubject t o be annihilated w thout being able t o regain its f l r a t notura o i a g arenl form. Se firm and perseverants i n your f a i t h in the Etomal; t e term of your r e c o n c i l i a t i o n is f u l f i l l e d R . Admu mswcred: 3ay the w i l l of my Creator be mine!

I would l i k e now t o succintly explain the t r u e types of the events about which I have talked: Adam, by h i s tam o r a l p o s t e r i t y , can be taken aa the Creator, and h i s p o s t e r i t y 8s t l s p i r i t s t h a t the Creator has emanated t o render H i m a s p i r i t u a l e u l t f o r H i s own glory. You have seen t h a t those s p i r i t s caa oansider themelver as Adam's e l d e r s because the have been emanated before him, You a l s o h o w t h a t those s p i r i t s , ving p r 8 ~ a r i c a t e d ,have been cort out by the Etermdl w 5 0 emanated and emancipated from h$s dioinc immensity a rrpiritual minor being t o contafn them i n privation, and that t h i s minor whom we call Adam o r Reaux has beon, coa8oquently, but tho second born agirltuaLly and tnat he was iauued as well aa them from the divine C r e a t o r o r a l l things. Thersforu, I w a n t thus to point out the f a c t t h a t Cain, e l d e r eon of Adam, i n the type of the f i r s t s p i r i t s emanated by the Creator, and h i s crims is s i m i l a r t o t h a t which the f i r s t spirita have perpetrated agaln6t the E t e r n a l , Abel, second born of Adam, by his innocence and hi8 Bulctity, makes the type of Adam emanated a f t e r thoee f i r s t 6 p i r i t r in h i s first s t a t e of divine j u s t i c e and glory.

-r-

The d e s t y u c ~ i o n - o f - A b e I l s - b o d y , - ~ p e r ~ e d - b y - ~ - ~ s - e l d e r - b r o ~ h e is the t y p e . o f operation that the first s p i r i t s made t o duetray glorious form s o that the f i r e t man waa reclothed and by thi6 means, made him susceptible t o be ae them in divine pr%vation, This is the true explanation of the type M e by A d a , Cain and Abel by the unfortunate events that ham happened t o them,

Treatise of t h e Reintegration of beings: by ~Na%inerbe Pasgually (contlnwd) The second e made by those three minor8 i r not l e s s considerable* be it by t e i r r e l a t i m a h i with every oorporeal, c e l e e t i a l , and t e r r e s t r i a l beins, o r y t h e e w n t s that they have -dlcated w i l l take place among the p o s t e r i t y of tho first man, l o convince oneself of t h i s f a c t , one must taku notice t h a t Adam, by the three spirituous principles which compose h i s apparent material form and its Inherent proportions, is the e r r a t figure of t b e n e d t e r r e s t r i a l temple which we have bown t o b e an e q u i l a t e r a l tr angle. This w i l l be showa,

Adam had in h i e power a corporeal vegetation as it is in the nature of e a r t h t o vegetate, Adam has vegetated two kinds of vegetations: the mssculine and the feminine. The e a r t h cannot-produce but those two kinde of vegetations; be St in the pasrive anrmn'ts, o r the planta and other vegetations. But I w i l l teach you t h a t , beside^ the power of the body of man t o corporeally reproduce i t s e l f , it alsc has that of vegetating passive aninals which a r e really m a t e in the substance of t h i s material form, Here is &em we leaurn t h i s : when the s p i r i t u a l being leaves i t s t o m , t h a t form falls i n t o gutrefactic After the completion of putrefaction; from the c o r p o n d form come out corporeal beings which we c a l l r e p t i l e s ( o r worms) and which s u 5 s i s t u n t i l the three spirituous principle8 t h a t have cooperated t o m a k e the corporeaS form of man are reintegrated. It nuat not be believed t h a t that putrefaction comes by i t s e l f , nor d i r e c t l y from ti corporeal i o n ; but it must be known t h a t the 8eminal of anything subjected t o vegetation i s innate i n the t e r r e s t r i a l o r aquatic envelope, Thus, the body of man, issued from e a r t h and having Lurate i n i t s material form the three principle8 which have cooperated t o form its t e r r e s t r i a l o r aquatic envelope, it is not doubtful t h a t t h e r e s t i l l resides in t h i s g a r t i c u l a r f o m a seminal of animals susceptible a f - v q e l a A i o n , -

-I-t3-s

w-t-

8umlaet3;- fhet-

puCTtfe-

t i o n a r r i v e s in the bodies a f t e r what is oulgary c a l l e d death, The three principles that we c a l l sulphur, malt and mercury, operating by t h e i r rsintegration, h o c k , by t!lefr reaction, against t h e senianl ovariea which a r e I n the expanse of the whole body. These ovaries rtceive an elementary warmt'a which ?la s the r e p t i l e of i t s envelo , and t h i s envelope, thus dirsolved, inks i t s e l f iatlaately the putz!efaoted os8-r. --Itie -3-junctien-of that ewelope of the r e p t i l e s with the putmiacted cadaver which operates the eneral corruption of the body of nan and put6 it aft~rwardst o i t 8 ast end of apparent form, It i s t h w always by the reaction of the three operating principles t h a t the u t r e f r c t i o n occurs and t h a t putreiactlon cause. the explosion of tge r e p t i l e animals of -- which the seminal is scattered about the body of man,

wi-g-

It i s of sbaolute necessi t h a t t h i a work be done and t h i a is what is ~ a l l e dthe pain and t o i of the body. I w i l l c a l l your a t t e n t i o n t o t h i a f a c t t h a t :the r e p t i l e s a n M e , isaued from the bodies, do not havs t h e i r action but i n the putrefacted cadaver, The l i f e and the action which the animal8 h o e Ln the utrefacted f i r e which cadaver come from no other source than the u t l a cent f l a y s , by its l a s t operation, all impuritiea i n the P i c i n i t i e a of thl three apirituoua essences which are a t i l l in the cadaver, Their elementary firs, conjointly with the c e n t r a l firs, m a i n t a b the form of those r e p t i l e s by the refraction of t h e i r ray8 of spirituous fire which afterwards, fold up upon themelvea whsn all the f l u i d has bee: conuummated, One can veriFg t h i s a c t i n upon the form of a aadaver where one w i l l aee the t r u t h of what I ve eald about putrefaction, 9y explaining t o ou how the r e p t i l e s coum t o l i f e , I want t o 8ay t h a t it is genera ly the same f o r a l l IrreaDonable animals wliich receive t h e i r be but.from those two f i r e s , - This i s eao h now on putrefaction, %t me contlnue with the d i f f e r m t types the children o f Adam,-

P C 1

Besides the type of prevarication of the f i r s t s p i r i t s and t h a t of t h e i r victoriourr a t t a c k againat the f i r s t m,-3athr rrlxr the type of the impious and f a t a l seductfon..uhicb=Db=eS-~SB- --- - -- s p i r i t 8 w i l l w e towards the future posterity of Ad- a8 t h i s was done in the l a t t e r ' s f i r s t posterity. 30 have seen it in the crime t h a t Cain committed against Abel and his enticement of h i s -sieterst o participate i n his-criminal a c t against t h e i r brother, C a i n , a f t e r h i s prevarication,- waa forced, w i t h hio two s i s t e r s , t o FCO t o l i v e In t h b Southern p a r t where he was relegated by order-of t s e Creator and by the authority, o f Adam, -- T h i s 3.m- ths place- where- the demon% have been relegated I n order t o operate t h e i r maleficent (mischievous) w i l l and intent e i t h e r against the Creator or a s a i n s t -tiah- mirrors-afltroth sexes, T h i s southern place i s s t i l l the p a r t of the universe where a t the end of time the Creator w i l l manifest H i s w t i c e and E i s Glory, It I s a l s o In t h i s place that the just-wil -manifeat-t h e i r and powers t o the shame o f the p e m r s e s p i r i t 8 and that of the out-

casted o r reprwated minors.

That eouthrn- part,-aaeg-Imsn-carsed =

by the creator, is marked by the scripture8 t o be the aaylun of the ma or8 and minor8 who w i l l have prevaricated, I w i l l say that C a i n an hie two s i a t e r s indicate, by t h e i r ternarg number, the. repsrication of the corporeal and t e r r e s t r i a l form of mm whfch t e demo-- - - . niac l a t e l l e c t seduces by i t s junction with tha three sgirltuous principles constituting e v e r y corporeal form, It i e from these threr principles t h a t we have come out with the nonary number of ?revarica~ t i v e matters,

You know t h a t the ternary number is ivsn t o Earth and t o the corporeal f o r m of its inhabitants as we1 ae t h a t of the c e l e a t i a l inhabitanfa.

Th&s Ossnasy--auinbe-s-or%&2ateo -&?om

C~TW--&~PZICI)B

Mercury, Sulphur and S a l t which compose the f o r m that we c a l l s p i r ituous p r l n c i p l a e emanated from the imagination and i n t e n t of the Creator, Theae three principles, having been produced in sr r t a t e of indifference; the c e n t r a l axle operated m e n in a c e z t a l n way s o t h a t they mag take a more consistent o r consolidated form, It is f r o m t h i s operation of the c e n t r a l a x i s that all corporeal forma come. It is a l s o from these same substances that the corporeal form8 of C a f n and h i 8 two s i s t e r s have been composed,

ha f o r the nonary number, I w i l l say that it is not 8urpriaing t h a t the perverse maJor s p i r i t s and t h e i r agents a t t a c k themuelves preferably and mom willingly t o the corporeal form of man than any other, because t h i s human form has been prlnmrily destfned f o r them, One proof of t h i s ultimate l i a i s o n of the e v i l e p i r i t with the body of man can be found i n the words of the Christ t o his a p o s t l e s a t the end of h i s temporal operation i n the garden of w t h s e ~ i , %en He cane baak t o r e oin them, Re found them sleeping; Fe woke them up and t o l d them: b o not sleep, f o r the f l e s h is weak a d t h e s p i r i t is s w i f t (quick)." It i s by t h i s easiness with which the e v i l communicates i t a e l f t o the-corporeal form of rmn t h a t the t h r e e persons about whom we a r e talking l e t themselves t o corrupted in the s p i r i t u o u s p r i n c i p l e s t h a t they had innate them, The demoniac i n t e l l e c t insinuated i t s e l f i n t o the f o r m of those three minors and from there, seduced t h e i r s p i r i t u a l agents who o w h t t o govern t h i s form accoxdiag t o the w i l l of the Creator, That inainuatlon producec such an in?act upon those three minors t h a t they could not l i v e r a t e theiriselves from the i n t i n a t e correspondance which prevailed anong them; and t h i s was due t o the perfect synpathy t3at they have c o n t r a ted with the demoniac i n t e l l e c t . One has never seen such =ion anon! aen i f they were not lead by a good o r Sad s p i r i t . It i s t b s out c. those three persons poaaeaaed by the prince of the demo- t h a t we e x t r a c t the nonary number by addins t h e i r three spirituous princfple: and primary essences, t h e i r three v i r t u e s and t h e i r trulee demoniac powers as follows:

I..

(1)

Three principles t o C a i n , three t o h i s juaior s i s t e r , t h r e e

Three v i r t u e s t o Cain, three t o h i s Junior a i a t e r , three t o h i s youngest s i s t e r = 9

(3)

Three powers t o Cain, three t o h i 8 junior s i s t e r , three t o h i s youngest s i s t e r = 9

t o h i s youngest s i s t e r . = 9

But, t o convfnce you that the nonary' number comes iron those minors, we can only look a t t h e i r first demoniac operation, and then t o the perpetuation o f t h e i r criminal operations untl'l the Creator chastise{ and annihilated taem and t h e i r p o s t e r i t y by the plague ob waters.

It is from t h a t epoch that the nonary amber and what i s now l e t 9+9+9+-27 = 9 , c a l l e d theosophic a d d i t i o n became known, Even i f . you-multi ly-..this-number--to---the.iniMj - - - t h e - . r a s u l-tw i l l always be nine, t a t i a what I wanted t o ray about the nonary numbel

n"%

As 1 want t o being t o your a t t e n t i o n t h e o t h e r considerable tygea that Cain r e p r e s e n t s fn t h i s univerme, 1 w i l l t e l l you that Cain makes t h e type of the e l e c t i o n of tha rophets. that tha Cmsrtol ough t o send among the p o a t e r f t y of Adam, ou w e n t o l d that when Safn d e e t r w e d t h e body of Abel, he r e t i r e d hiawolf in h i s ordinary dwelling where, while pondering upon h i s orim4 a s p i r i t u a l d i v i n e voice asked him what baa he done t o h i 8 brothor Abel? Sain respondc abruptly: #am I my brother's keeperm? After t h i r answer, t h e s p i r i f threatened him In such a way t h a t Cain crushed, lamented and raid: "Lord! those who w i l l m e t me w i l l k i l l icew, Then, t h e Eternal, tht merciful Father, w i l l i n g t o p r o t e c t C a i n from t h e vengeance that hit p o s t e r i t y would e x e r t againat him, ordared t h a t he be marked with s

s e a l ; and the b p P i r S t wh&cE:- m

- -him--ssL1G 2- -%y--

-o-Z 4Sze -Erh%mral

whosoever s h a l l k i l l C a l n , s h a l l be puniaheb of death- seven times :" Thereafter, Sain r e t i r e d h i a s e l f with h i s r % s t e r 8 in the area where he was r e l e g a t e d by the Eternal, In t h i s place, he had 8 p o s t e r i t y of t e n males and eleven fenales, Re constructed t h e r e a c i t y waich he named Xenoch. Re imagined, t o h e l p h i s enterprime, t o d i g I n t o the e n t r a i l s of t h e e a r t h and made t h i s o w r a t i o n with t h e help of h i s son Henoch, FIe l e f t , however, h i s s e c r e t f o r t h e smelting of metals, and f o r the disoovery of t h e miner, t o h i s .on namd Tubalcain, It is from there t h a t it comes t o us that Tubalcain wae t h e first one who had discovered t h e smelting of mtal8,

Cain was a p e a t hunter. He equally educated a l l hi^ male c h i l d r e n t o be hunters, and p a r t i c u l a r l y h i e t e n t h son of whom he was very fond, Re taught nothing a l s o t o t h i s 8on but huating. E l 8 o t h e r c h i l d r e n were more i n c l i n e d towards imna i n a t i ~ sand nanur works. C a i n m a e s t h i s t e n t h son Booz, I t m a t h 8 last son wlo k i l l e d h i s f a t h e r Cain and t h a t happened aB follows: C a i n , havir,g decided t o go t o hunt ferociours aaimals, accompanied by two eon8 of Eezzoch (him grand-children), d i d n o t noti- 300% about t h i s hunting party that he planned t o have t h e day after tomorrow, 9oos, on h i s s i d e contemplated t o go hunting with two of h i s nephewa, sons of ~ u b a i c a i n ,the dame day as h i s f a t h e r but d i d n o t n o t i f y the l a t t e r e i t h e r . 3ooz having no children, had put a l l h i 8 a f f e c t i o n s in h i a two nephews, They want thus hunting; but Boos, without knowing it, took t h e erame r o u t e aa h i s f a t h e r C a b ; and, being both in a t h i c k bush, Sooz perceived the shadow of a figur8 which he took f o r an a n h l through that bushy a r e a named Orem, which meurs a h , s h o t then an arrow which went t o p i e r c e t h m a r t of h i s fat e r a Judge the Booz surprise when he went t o t h e area where he mhot h i s a r r o w

and found that he killed his own father,

The pain of B o o t

W a s

a11

the more so s i n c e he knew the t h r e a t and the uniehment t h a t the Creator had thrown a g a i n s t whomsoever would 8 r i k e C a i n ,

He new t h a t whoever would have that mirforfune would incur aevcrx times the death penalties. ( I w i l l e lain e l u v h s m l a t e r on the t e r n useven times the death p e n a l t i e s T . Booa c a l l e d h i s two nephews and showad them t h e cadaver.

As 8oc

aa they rscognised t h a t t h i s was Gain's body, togathar they mabe a s i g n of horror; that which- increased the derolation of the unfortuna~ Booa, When he finished t o explain how he wao the innocent cause of the deutruction of the corporeal form of his f a t h e r ; he t o l d t h e m ;

f r i e n d s , you ms witnesses of my trim, Although I haw invo u n t a r i l y treurs eerered the order of the Creator, I am cu)p.ble befor8 the Ete d a n d before men. L u t M youngest of EaLnms80x18 the l a a t of h i a p o s t e r i t y , the most culprbl., and the most crfiplnal, Avenge upon the person of t h i s last born the death of h i s f a t h e r and the scandal he haa brought upon you."

The demoniac i n t e l l e c t which knows the weakness of men in afflic t i o n , i n s t i g a t e d an exaggerateh passion f o r vengeance t o Boosts two nephews upon the death of Cain. They made ready t h e i r bows t o shoot a t t h e i r uncle. But when they were ready t o shoot, a voice s a i d t o then: wwhososvcr w i l i s t r i k e the one who has k i l l = & C a b shall be puaished t o death seventy-seven Simes. ( t h i s a l s o w i l l be e x p l a k e d . l a t e r ) - After t h i s f r i g h t f u l s iritual divine t-at, the tvo nephew8 of Booe fainted and f e l on the grourrd. mt, rumitted from t h e i r f a i n t i n g , they took t h e i r weapons t o Booz and said: n23e Creator for3ivas you 3008, f o r the death of your f a t h e r ?!e arre now the moat cul2ables before the Eternal, because we -ve v o l u t e r i l y conceived t o k i l l you8*. 3ooe responded: the w i l l of the Creator accomplish itselfn! Afterwards Boor =d his aephews want beck t o the town of Xenoch. The glooa and *he despondency which 8ho:ved upon t h e i r face8 out t k 3 posterity of Sain in g r e a t consternation, This pain doubled when t h a t p o s t e r i t y learned that the death of Cain w a s the work of h i 8 last born son. The unfortunat 3002, reduced t o a general enmity from the wkole p o s t e r i t y oi %in, was forced t o get away from t h i s band posse6sed of deabniac h t e l l e c and took h i s r e t r e a t i n the desert of Jeean which Beans: li te?r ; t o the Creator. It i s i n t h i s area t h+ a ooa fL?lshed h i s day8 iienanoe and contrition.

The murder of Cain by Booz confirms the f a c t that C a i n was t h e t r u e prophetic type when he said a f t e r he had k i l l e d Abel t h a t "thoae who w i l l meet me w i l l k i l l men. Had not he been mat bj h i s son in a bushy place? :Chat r e a l l y gives the Idea of rophesy i c l t h a t the meeting of Cain and Booz waa not pronoditate and both f o m thenaelves'in t h a t bushy place without r e c o g n i a i ~eac3 other. ?herefore, 1 want t o bring t h i s t o your attention: it is ridiculouu and absurd t o think as do men of t h i s c e ~ t u r y ,t h a t the p a t r i c i d e of Booz and the prophetic words of Cain c o n f i m t h e i r ideas that Adam was not the f i r s t man. If these men were h8tnrcted about the ~eaningerof the words t h a t Cain addressed t o the Sord, they would c l e a r l y underetand them as t h a t of the prophets.

a u t , you would.say,.how could the Creator aummon some rophets amang men in order t o contain them in t h k b o u n d a f i e s of t h e am, when p u T -8 - w 3t F Bay that t h e Creator does not take p a r t fn secondary ~ ~ ~ 8 answer t o you t h a t t h e Creator cannot ignore t h e t h being who continually operates c e r t a i n pernicious and se u c t i v e f a c t s f o r t h e s p i r i t u a l minor; aa t h a t uaa the c a r e f o r Ad- and h i s p o s t e r i t y . Conuequently, t h e Creator found it neceararg, t o t h e advantage of man, t o e l e c t some s p i r i t u a l -or being8 and endowed them with a prophetic s p i r i t not only t o contain men in l i a e w i t h t h e i r covenant with God. but a l s o f o r t h e moat g l o r -y of 304 and t h e molestation of t h e mali.&mt s p i r i t s , The Creator cornea t o know the secondary caused by tha thoqght and action8 good o r bad of the s p i r i t u a l beings,

Let us see now t h e type indicated by the r e t r e a t of 900s In t h e d e s e r t of Jezaniae, Boos, being t h e l a a t son of t h e d i r e c t o s t e r i Q of C a b , completed by h i s rank, the denary number, It is no doubtfl t h a t he was endowed with some s p i r i t u a l divine powerr, You ought t o understand it ve c l e a r l y by t h e grade that t h e Creator anted t o 3002 who w a s doub y criminal; first, f o r havassirted o the c u l t (worship) o i the demons instead of that of t h e Creator whoa he had a p e r f e c t bowledge of e f t h e r one, and a l s o t o l e t h i m e l f be induced i n t o the f a l s e h a b i t and example contracte8 anon5 t h e p o s t e r i t y of 2ain; second, f o r having k i l l e d h i s f a t h e r C a b and, by that, contra* vened t o the orders of the Creator about Cain when t h e l a t t e r k i l l e d dbel. It i s not t h a t the Creator had prevented f o r that matter t k e f-ature conduct of the secondary causes which would aperatet amt h a t p o s t e r i t y (you remember what I t o l d you about t h i s ) ; b u t it w a a t o warn t h e prince of the demons t h a t He h a w t h e i r conduct and 3e wanted t o prevent men from t h e abominations that t h e p e m r s e r irit: would operate a a i n s t them as they have already done f o r t h e fa 1 of Xdom and t h a t o h i s first posteri.ty, Xen, Shemselms, have not the: always judged t h e f u t u r e conduct of t h e i r peers by past conduct In s p i t e of the false proverb which says t h a t "a man cannot answer n e i t h e r f o r himself, nor f o r h i s f u t u r e conductv? Don't we know t n a t'ne Creator i s s t r a n g e r and more powerful than t h e denom, and whenever t h e i r demoniac rage r a i s e s i t s e l f a g a i n a t the Creator o r the ju middle, t h i s causes some new curses ( o r maledictians) ? Don't we kn l a s t l y , t h a t whatever is watched by t h e Lard is w e l l guarded? It w a upon t h i s invincible power and immutable J u s t i c e of t h e Creator that were founded the t h r e a t s which 9e d i r e c t e d a g a i n s t t h e p o s t e r i t y of

Cein.

I would l i k e now t o make a l i t t l e digression by going back t o w h a t I have s a i d 30 t h a t you can b e t t e r understand t h e a t r o c i c u s conduct of t h e demoniac ~ p i r i t sa g a i n s t t h e p h y s i c a l fora o f the minor and t h e minor i l s e l f . The demoniac s irits a t t a c h themselves t o t h e form of t h e m i n o r r a t h e r than that o the brute becauae the f o r 3 of man is t h e general r e p e t i t i o n of t h e g r e a t work of t h e Creator.

P I , by h i s form, bears the real face of Obr m n t form whic came t o the h a a g l n a t i o n of the Creator. Thrt o m won a f t e m

'P4

unified i n t o material eubstance.spparently r o l i d and peurive by aome a iriturl d i v i n s worker f o r the fornutLon af thm dene and p a r t i c u l a r temple. Those p o r w m e mpirits a t t a c k selves r t l l l more w i l l i n g l y t o the form of mm becatme of tho f a c t that the m i n o r who i n h a b i t s t h i s form is m a n powerful than them. They w a n t t o keep on harassing him continually in order t o make him t u r n away f r o m t h e Creator, With the brute6 which hsos no mpirit u a l divine belag t o whom the demoniac i n t r d e o t a cem oomunicate t h e i r e v i l a p r e a a i o n s , they cannot expecrt t o rchievo t h e i r g o a l which i 8 t o o a r r g on t h e i r f i g h t against the Croator.

It must be r e c a l l e d that the irit whlos slwaga looks CrckSng t h s i r fo~mmb y forward t o persecute the i t s bad intellmet. T h i s bad it join8 t o t a l l y the form, makes t h e l i f e of passive man t o become demoniac s p i r i h r s l z'rom there, the demoniac i n t e l l e c t a t t a c k s t h e s p i r i 0 U divine nizro: by tranamittingg t o it impressions from the w i l l of t h e prince of the demons who have sworn t o conbzt every s p i r l t u a OperatLon given t o tha glary of the Creator. It is from t h i s r e d ~ ~ b t a b lgeo ~ b a tt h a t comes the good o r bad reinte,oratian of t 3 e aorpomal Z O of~ the xinor being. l

It a l l depends on the firnness. of t h s

&Or

t o r e 3 e c t this beln

t o h i s form, o r through werknesa t o conaent t o +&e whfch 18 f o r e i insinuations o. the bad s p i r i t . It i s e a u l o r for u s t o oonvince our s e l v e s that these kinds o f c o ~ b a t stake ~ 3 . ~u 8an the form of rn

thm upon that o f the bmates, Let ua obrelfre tril a c t i o n s , nwernenta and o e r a t i o n s of those brutes. Do they have a o a t (or system o r worsh p)? Do they have some laws which r u l e t h e f r behavior? Co. not we see, on the aontrary, t h a t everything o rrtss among the b r u t e s according t o the pure nature which keeps t em f o r t h e i r temporal dxrafion? b u t the a c t i o n s of the minor, h i . m w m n t s , hi6 o w r a t i c show tbenaelves in a manner opposed t o that o f t b brutem; and the difference bstwe.en the two is so g r e a t t h a t i t 18 i a a ~ o s s i b l et o dung it. Yea, what comes from the reasonable aais d w a y a above what cones from tho i m a s o n a b l e . This is becaums the oo orral folm of =an La susceptible t o contain three difie-f Llnds l i f e . '&is I as g o i n g t o explain.

The first is the material l i f e which we o a l 1 h a t i n c t or p a r e i ~ l i f e that i m &mate i n the reasonable a8 w a l l a# the irm8oonable animal. The mecond is the demoniac s p i r i t u a l l i f e which can incorporatecr i t r e l f i n the passive l i f e . The thfrd is the s p i r i t u a l dio: l i f e which-ppmidea over the first two. YOU will n o t f i n d t)le saas thing la the brutes. mere is among then -nO?bbxg--lmt-~g8efpassive l i f e ieaued from the s p i r i t u a l divlne opsration of tke a x l e

f1z-e which daily d i r e c t e i t 8 ~c-tion-upon-every - c ~ r g o r e a F ~ %==%apparen matter consolidated by t h i s saae opemttion,

k f

Such i n the differenae which subsist between the reasonable anb the irreaaoaable belap; and e h ~ e-%a- o m -of-$-beq -&@kt the demoniac -operationu a t t a a k r a t h e r the corpdreal form of man than 'tha't o r The brutes, .A ,mod&xa ~t -needad f o r the brutes t o -put them b e k on the t r a c t of t h e i r n a t u r d - IXw3-wSien-'their Born those lawe. They do not want a rimdirtor because the* direeneriom do not cams from a foreign counselor other than C h v ---%he&-tnature d i c t a t e s them,- This i a the d i g r e s s i a ~that I uanted to ~nake, k I I I i l s f wun-turxy-ir3.n -+gozt -eh-+ B c - ~ m w r ~ - e ~ - - BA aar the desert of Jezanias; 1 found myself Laatruclting you about t h e m i er-wenti& la&--Lmpazxka-rmk-rthfn~s-4Lhich are b_i m a t consequence far the man of desire ,- It is by t h i s r e t r e a t of Boos t h a t we o w t stand t h a t f t is in the power of the s p i r i t u a l divine minor to eepaondence which he has rate himself, when he wants t o , from the contracted with the prince of the demon8 the demoniac int e l l e c t . I w i l l not e n t e r here Into the of the d i f f e r e n t of C a i n ; because f w i l l h a w t o do 60 later, typee of the poerteri However, I have to ta"E, to you once more about t h e b i r t h of -1,

*---

F-

t I

I:.,. L-

t,.

This s p i r i t u a l being was t o be t h e type of the ~ a n i f e s t a t i o nof the divine justice t o the advanta e o f the rninors and t& d i s c e o: the demon6 as he was the principa instrument of the reconcil a t i o n of Adam and Zve. This type that Xbel personified i a favor of all t h ~ o a t e r i t yof Adam u n t i l the end of t i m e was not the only s p i r i t u i

figure t h a t t h i s minor being repreeented,

He served s t i l l another

type or character f o r the advantage o f the general and a r t i c u l a r of every spiritual being whatsoever. Sesides, t h i s ease A e l wae a t m

character (ty;?e) of the minors g i f t e d of the divine grace that t h e Zreator w i l l bring among men t o be apfritual fnatrumsnts of Ifis just ice.

Among the minors destined t o these k-ds of s p i r i t u a l operation we consider first Snoch, the seventh of the g o a t e r i t y of the one who has replaced Abel, name1 Seth. Be makes, by the m k of 51s b i r t h , the true type (character5 of the divine s p i r i t f o r the ru39ort. 'he conduct and the defense of the minors a g s i a s t the persecution of the demans, 3esides, he makes by h i s misaion, h i s deeds (works), h i 8 operations, a d by the c u l t (worship) t h a t he has professed, t h e t r u type of the d i r e c t action o f the doubly strong s p i r i t o f the C r e z t c s p i r i t whicb ought t o prescribe t o E e 3 the conduct t3at they-kradtu-keep in order t o shield themselves from the a t t a c k of t h e i r enneniea This was the same conduct which was t o guide man .in t h e i r natural, temporal and s p i r i t u a l operations and serve them as the fundmental basis t o p r p e tuate themseLve_s-_in- t h e i r ceremonial of t h e i r c u l t (worship) o f d i v i n e operation.

Let us exnine thus what was the c u l t that h o c h professed among the p o s t e r i t y of Seth, He was the first who erected sa altar made gi white :rock. d i f f e r e n t from w h a t i a c a l l e d marble. It i 8 upon the center o f this altar that Enoch received the f r u i t of h i s a u l t and offered hinself In s a c r i f i c e . Enoch wad the f-t t o teach t h e s p i ritual minors t o e r e c t some divine buildings, It uaa he who ha8 propherriaad about the justice of the Creatorg j u s t i c e whioh was t o be reversible ppon the whole e a r t h in punishPsnt of t h e c r ~ of u the p o s t e r i t y of C a i n and the remaining of t h a t of Seth whLch haa joined that of Cain, It was he who s e t t l e d -the covenants of the p o s t e r i t y of Seth by preventing the children of the Creator fro= linking -emselves with the children of men. (By a l l that I have r a i d sbouf the prevarication of Adam. and the f r u i t which he received from hia of the expression wchildre~ operation, you aan understand the mean o f =enw ).- It was moth who prophesiee about the t r u e e l e c t s who t e n s u b j e c t s t o operought t o be born from the Eternal, by e l e c t a t e the divine c u l t among the p o s t e r i t y of 3e h, Erroch was.thuu t h e great t e of the ceremonial o f the dipbe c u l t m o q $ p m t men, as hc i s s t i l the same among today's men; t h a t which w i U be understood by the explanation of h i e s p i r i t u a l divine operations,

Tnoch, who is nothing e l s e than a tsaint m& ( , h q R ) clothed in a corporeal form of apparea matter, heXd a'mp ritual divine meeting towards the northern re ion i n v i r t u e of - the g r e a t desire and the ood w i l l of the d i s c i p eu that he h a chosen among the p o s t e r i t y o Seth and Egos, Ee named t h i s p o r t e r i t y nchildren of the Creator", That p o s t e r i t y of Seth and Eaos, being r t r u c k by the 8 a i n t l y operations of Enoch, could not help but t o name h h : The s a i n t m a n Enoch; which means wdedicated t 8 the Creator, Se undertook with p e a t success t o reform the aonduct o r the miaors who already took him a s having great powers o w r e v e r y cmated-bing, Xe interrogated them upon the d i f f e r e n t d a i l y invocations and opera t i o n s t h a t they practiced against t'ne w i l l of the Creator; conduct which dis u a l i f i e d them f o r the name nchfldren of Godw. 3noch t'nreatene them with t e r r i b l e judgements awaiting them i n a s h o r t time and forced those minors t o subject thermrelvee t o the conduct, discipline, and instructions that he gave then, He reassured an3 atrsnghtened them i n the f a i t h and practice of the aalntly operation! which they did not know yet, except by t h e l e c t u r e s t h a t he gave the! in t h e i r first meeting the day of - the-Sabbath, ---Coase~uantl$r,he elected ten subjects t o whom he declared the will of thu Creator, gave them a code of l i f e , and instructed them about the celt.csnonfal to Etern e e m s (those two words s h r l l be explain4 l a t e r . Tney-oelong t o the s p i r i t u a l science?l), Aftermrbe he nade then b u i l d a building which had only-one room i n which they would ma1 t o a a s i a t him in h i s s a i n t l y operations. ff of .letter ( i n i t i a l ) of the holy namea o d - alto etl ten l e t t e r . which w i l l help them t o f o f f k regularly and with pref is a l l kinda o f operations, a,gxeable t o the Zreato and advantageous tl the .reconciliatad minors. After t h a t flrz~to p . e ~ o n , he sent t h e m back t o t h e i r t e n t , as Moses had done in h i s time 4y the campin3 of the Levitee ,around the ark,

Enoc'n hold that neetirrg of divine o p e r a t l a a s with h i s e l e c t e d every t e n t h week and tranrsmitted t o them at each m e t i n g a new l e t t e r ( i n i t i a l ) of the holy name of God. After seven m e t h s, each one had i n h i e possession two oweriulwords with which e commanded -every created t h i n g from he terrestrial s u r f a c e to that o f the c e l e s t i a l ,

The two wordr were formed b seven l e t t a r s of which f o u r conet i t u t e d the redoubtable, owerfuf, and Ln9iaible name of the E t e r n a l in th. c e l e s t i d bcdp; who governed and oubjecte8 every created and t h e remaining t h r e e erned every created being up and c h i e f s , belng put back i n t o powers with the help of a o c h ; --by --tLhi)-ir-hoky--q*i~*&~ne ,----~-~Bcc--

sreat wonders t h a t many members of t h e i r families J o k e d them. T3ey taught t o t h e rninor6. tmrly,callad-----Ah, h d & ~ p & ? ? ~ - s a e ~ t h a t they have received through the s e r v i c e of %och who w a s t h e t r u e type ( c h a r a c t e r ) of the r e c o n c i l i a t i o n of the hmaa race. -The number of proselytes- b w c ~ - v s r y - c o n s i d e r n b 3 e- in - a--short t i n e , but these new ones did not; keep t h e m e l v e r i n t k e l r v i r t c s s a d powers. ?hat perverted many of t'nem waa the atrocioua conduct cf ane of the ten c h i e f s s d ~ i t t e dby :'noch t o . t h e d i v i a e r e c o z c l l i a t i o n . That chief b s t i ~ a t e dthe dissensioa mong fhe e m l a t o r s and spread an a i r of aon3e t f o r t h e i n s t r u c t i o n s t-5 t h e bad received a o c h . mis r e b e l ious s p i r i t emmarred s o st-on;3fr m a z n tL newly-called-that-they- lndufgeu-tnemsem-es-untfreZ;r- t o - the r e n u n e e (abandonment) of t h e Creator f o r the enjoyrobnt of n a t t e r under t h e d i r e c t i v e of the chief ? r e m r i c a t o r . Cnly n b e n n a i n e d cn e a r t h . fhgse nir-e j u s t ones doubled up u2on the f o r c e s and Icl5wlsd~e received i r o n moch and begged- h i n +,am e - t ~ g r iuith--thtrc!at~ In &er t o replace t h e i r brother t h a t the demm has snatched from the3.

Znoch, s e n s i b l e t o t h e i r prayers, nade with the nine :ustoor,es a gzt'nerlng in which he conmuzicated e n t i r e l y h i e s e c r e t s t o t t e n . It i s t h e r e t h a t he elected the one t o r e l a c e t h e prevaricator. gut he declared, a t the same time, t h a t t e ohoarn one w i l l not have f u l l divine v i r t u e s and powers u n t i l a f t e r they thenarlves would have expiated t h e i r sins during t h e i r temporal l i f e . .The h r a r t of those nine j u s t ones waa ao surprised t h a t they remained in a s o r t 02 d e j e c t i o n which l a a t e d f o r about an hour.

During that t h e , Znoch made t o t h e Creator h i s L n ~ b c a t i o non behalf of t h e nine disciples who saw them in t h e rtate w h e t s tney were, a l l the plagues which the Creator w i l l use t o a t r i k e t h e S a r t h and i t s inhabitants. The f r i g h t t h a t tney e rienced ?Ira 3t %3ez out of the dejection; and looking a t S o c h , t - e y cried loud y and t o l d hiz!: nft?aster, how can it be t h a t all that we have seen z ~ s t happen on this earth? Sould not you mollify, by your rayers, t h e vmatb of the one wh3 s e n t you among ua, and atop the p a;usar t h a t Se is threatening t o throw on the e a r t h emd ite i-rhabitanta?.

Yhat we have aeen is not f a l s e , The C r e a t o r l a jurrt, snd ou are holy strong and invicible,' Enoch anawered t o them: "who aab you w i l l be instructed you about me? Ee a l l the s a w &w atrong. ~e a l l om man and you w i l l M atp& s a i n t s . ~e a ~ aamr , o f the a b i g h t y here-below, and you w i l l know hat the oar that you have c a l l e d a o c h i s the s p i r i t of the Father who i r above.

Arr soon as S o c h has finished t o t a l k and blesued the nine dieciples, a f i e r y cloud descended from haamn m d t r a ~ s h t e dt k i a Lcly s p i r i t t o its destfnation. Bia d i s u i p f e r laeaented and aaid: wt..'hatw i l l becorn of us, o Eternal, w l t ~ a u % .the a88istar?cr, of our ; - a s t e r Enoch? tVhy d o you snatch him from h i s brothem and QLaciplats'i oreel nen, t o be held If e a r t h is culpable, in what way a r e we, responsible? Is it not only from the mater; blood t h a t we haw received from i t , t h a t which we leave t o tiny hob/ 3usticel Srant, O Lord, our wishes and have sercy or, thy soar sad aervsnt;rm! koch was t o be a f t e r . ~ a r d aa new type of tha w i l l a i t5e Cxpator, as orre has aeen mny of then gucceediag themelver since t i e s S;zaemorial ~ t i today. i The first pr-ciple of t 3 e s g l r i t u s l d i v k 9 r e l i g i o n which he established among the pouterity o f Seth W a 6 conserved and gut back i n t o practice by the power of X o a who hiamelf i s a t j q e of s p i r i t u a l e l e c t i o n f o r the genaral -d a r t i c u l a r rec o ~ c i l i a t i o n , :'!e w i l l see t h i s c l e a r l y when ire examf.3s his e n t e r i n g b ~ t othe a r k with the d i f f e r e n t species of mlnaal, the rest a ~ f ithe s e r e n i t y of t h i s same a r k d u r b the flood, t'ne'spirituil instruct i o n s t h a t he w i l l give t o h i s egitimate sons; l e s t l y , his oonck~ct t o ?reserve againet the flood, those ham besn sn9ruated t o h i s .

.*YP

1,410

Yi3hout going i n t o %he d e t a i l of the p a r t i c u l a r conduct o f 3-oclr towards h i s d i s c i p l e s , h i s s e c r e t ela~ti011, e t c , it stzifices t o notice what has been said t o see c l e a r l y t h a t the t ~ Ifassid ~ e has alwaya been among the children of Sod, but unknown nost of %he t-es, Cne w i l l a l s o fbd, I n what was s a i d , the i n f e r p w t ~ t i o nof *11hattbe prophet Daniel wanted t o say when in one of h i s propheclea he l n t i m e t e d symbolically the c a p t i v i t y of farael f o r a duration of seventy weeks which were converted -to s e w n t y year8 of bondage (servitude) under Nabuchodonozor t h i s pro hecy wars c a n i i m e d by tBe e f f e c t i v e erhvery of the Israeliterr who a! t o r aeventy y e a r s of were delivered by the powerful operations of Zorobabel. ca f i v i t 3u!, lt not only by the advent of Enoch-whose e I started t o describe- t h a t we f i n d groof o? the prelence o i C h r st rnong the children of God: Abel, who w a e the type of tha mlnoru appointed f o r the manifestation of divine J u t i c e , rcspraraentrbd a l s o the tnu chara c t e r of the Xeaaiah- W e recongnise t h i s truta by the operatlom of a l l the electad minors who have exeroised the* r ? i r i t u a l virtues and powers among men of past centuries and who are r t i l l operatins them sang today's men.

TSose elected mfnora since Abel and Enoch, a m ZOO&, Melchizedeck, Joseph, Moses, David, Solomon, Zorobabel and Kersfah, Hote t h a t a l l these subjects, ap oiated f o r the manifartation of the divine g l o ~ make , the conple e denarp number sp-1-1 and divine i r o n whfc has come everything, e p i r i t u a l o r material, This I w i l l explain when I t a l k about the type and epoch of tha general and a r t i c u l m bod as well a8 about the minors that I have jut named. fn f a c t , it w i be in thoae e-xplanatioas thrt ou w i l l convlnce your selvea of the t r u t h of what I have s a i d about t e equality, the simil a i t y and tine r e l a t i o n of the operations o f those minors. with t h a t of Sbel, You w i l l see c l e a r l y that Abel aynbolized the C h r i s t , whereas Cain synbolised the prince of the demana,

I l

Sy t3e murder of h i s brother Abel, Cain repm8ents c1.early the rage of the denons who have sworn t o dieaolve and dertruy any form OX creation, ~n O ~ ~ B ru T QQ -tn+;g^*q----:-n-~~e-+=~i~;.= they iasfnuate scores (multitude) of m a t e r m ausiozm which s e t the ~ i n o r sagainst each other and ksep then - in oomfusLoa. - 921- ,-mmg a a t e r i a l me%. ta? do srot see e a s i l y two thounhta. two actions o r two

?See8 are the abominations which haw been demonstrated by the crine of Cain, By recal.lia,o what I: have said about how Adam and 3ve conceived Cain and Abel, one w l l l see t h a t the d i f f e r e n t conce?t i o n of those two brothers shows that one r a t m c e s the prevarication of the first m, and the ot'ner fndicates the true f f P m of Christ issued a p l r i t u a l l y from an ordinary form without the help of physica: operations. 3esides, t h i s h c o q o r a t i o n of the Christ r e t r a c e s f o r us that of the first mn who, a f t e r h i s prevarication, was fleeced of *is lorl lo us body and took a material one by r e o l p i t a t l n g himself fnro the e n t r a i l s of earth, For, before th 8 doublj powerful divine s p i r i t , superior t o every emanated being, cam t o o p r a t e the d i r b e justice among reen, Ee lived the pure and g ~ o r l o u adivine e q s n s e . Sut when He was delegated by the Zreatot, Se l e f t t h a t t o enclose Simself i n t o the womb of a v l r In g i r l s i s i t u a l &well T e absence of t h s -Christ -*om His true sojaurn, does not 1 r e c a l l t o us the expulsion o f the first man from h i 8 loriotaa body"rhe entering of this s p i r i t u a l major,. o r Verb of t e Crsator, i n t o the body of a v i r g i n g i r l , does not it r e c a l l c l e a r l y t o us the s n t e r h g of the first minor into the abysses of the e a r t h to clothe i t s e l f with a n a t e r i a l bod ? me d i f f e r e n t ains f e l t by t h i e v i r g i n durin, preenanoy and c h i l d irtb (partucition~are the iiof the a p i r i t u ; deaoniac subjections that K?e general t e r r e r t r i a l body w i l l endure a: i s forced t o end-are r e l a t i v e l y t o eke prsvarfcation of !.dm, ?od hiving thus c u r s e d earth and subjected it t o some ?drub (rigor0usJ suffering, the persecutions t o which d i f f e r e n t nations had subjected the virgin and h e r ,+uit represent t o ue that whfch the denons o f d i f f e r e n t regions have used sad s t i l l use sgaimt the p e r t i c u l a r , generzl and t e r r e s t r i a l bo&f as well as the minors who i n h a b i t then. Y/

?he d e f e a t of t h e body of C h r i s t , d a r t r o p d by %he hand of men, a l s o prover to' ua t h a t t h e demone have power ' W P thm c o r p o r e a l form of a parent matter, but there sane demolu, oUlaot amrt (prevent) t h e r e i n e g r a t i o n of the s p i r i t u o u s substances whiah ooapose the forms; thoere aubatanaaa being n o t iasued from them. !l!hey can a l r o dsutro the p a r t i c u l ~ rform, but not t h e general t e m l t r i a l ~ f o r mwhich w i 1 not end but at %he time preecribed by t h e C r s a t O Z r Tbe destnxctfon of t h e body of C h r i s t , operated by men in p r o n c e of two women, 3l de Zebedee and Mary I4adeleine, is the r a f l t l t i o n of the scene 0he * murder committed by Cain on h i & brotbmr A h 1 Ln presence of h i s two sisters. The two above-named wolpbn folt~owadt h e Cbriet in a l l Him s p i t i t u r l divine operations as tho two ufatsra of Cab followed him in all h i e demoniac operatiom.

These a m n o t the s o l e r e l a t i o n 8 that we oan draw between t h e operations of Christ and that of the fi-t mlnars, Ye cannot ignore the f a c t t h a t the blood t h a t w a a shedded f m m the body o t tke j u s t Abel, poured on e a r t h , is the genuine m a c t i o n of d i v a % @ace which givee peace and marcifulness t o e a r t h , and Lte lnhabit&ntl. 23e circumcision of Abraham, by which t h i s f a t h e r o f n u l t i t u d e obtained h i 8 e r f e c t r e c o n c i l i a t i o n near the m*8t0ra &6 m o t h e r l c of loodshedding. Is not it thus aanelblo t h a t the eifuaiozi of b ood by the Christ be the c o n f i r n a t i o n o f r l f the ( c h a r a c t e r s ) which have preceded h i m ; s i n c e thia blood# e d d b g , by 2rovoking an earthquake, made f e l t t o all nature its r e c o n c i l i a t i o n and the c m n a n t t h a t the Creator made with it and i t 6 i ~ h a b f t m t a ?

.-me

Since I start t o t a l k t o you about t5e event8 which accom2anied the operafiona of C h r i s t by explaining the sarthqualll which fook l a c e then* you could a l s o ask me t o e x p l a i n t h e darkenin of the aun which happened a t the # m e time fobscur1.n rill t e l l you t h a t he e c l i p s e which took place in the c e ~ e s t i a ~ ' ~ is sr ttb genuine type of t h e plague t o crop ug t o t h e demaniac s p i r i t 8 which the C h r i s t , by Jis operation, reducsd lower thlur the were 13 t h e i r p r i v a t i o n o f power againat the p a r t i c u l a r azld genes creation, 3eside0, that bclipse r e c a l l e d the chrkne68 of i orurce where the iiebrews found themselves when they had e c l i p s e d om t h e i r mrnory the h o l divine names which conducted p ~ v f o u 8 l ya l l t h e i r n a t u r a l , tempora s p i r i t u a l and divine operatform. X t a b o r s p i c t e d t h e blindness of the unbelievers ( i n c r o d ~ o u s )who are and w i l l remain in t h e p r i v a t i o n of divine l i g h t u n t i l t h e end of the e e n t u r i e a , fiastly, t h i s e c l i ae would make the true type of tin+ g e n e r a l m a t t e r wbich w i l l e n t i r e y e c l i p s e i t s e l f from the presence ot men at t h e end of time aa a i n t i n g (tableau) eraaee i t l e l f from tho W g U a t i ~ of the painter. t h i s last comparison, you 0an me. that t h e princ i l e -of matter of the -general -body, is notbiag a h than r, agi;rl%udtagleau canco-%ved in- the-i=aeL~o.C,t&sa-eS~-%M *I+ -&&T--+L. s p i r i t u a l tableau wae c o m p r i i out material suba%ance. That tahbau 1?~3xi%ned p r ! y t e spi- r i t u a l minor who ought t o contribute t o Wsu toma&Xloncrf t n f 3 - D o a 1 e i If I have explanled the e c l i ae, you would like. t o explain a l s o t l rupture ( t e a r i n g ) of the v e i m ~ c h was part o r tne events o r that day. Hoping that t h i s w i l l be p r o f i t a b l e t o you, I a p e .

1:,

----*

every minor being f r o m the worka.thst t h e Creator ru t u ~ eof t h e 30 l e a , the

I~Ioseaexamplified t h i s t o us by re.dlng t t o the 3eI.bnr. t h e divine laws with h i s f a c e v e i l e d by a red m i l . That red m i l which v e i l e d t o the people t h e face of Moaes and t h e slabr upon whiah were w r i t t e n t h e i n t e n t and the w i l l of the Zreator, r e p r e s e c t s very o a r i e c t l g the perverete s p i r i t 8 which eerve as ~caxtda2ourrv e i l t o all T3e red O Q ~ Oof ~ tbe v e i l s p r e t s e n +,ke minors a8sociated with then. the i n s i n u a t i o n of the demoniac l n t e l l e o t t o t h e p r i n c i p a l 8en8a8 of t%e minor; and by t h i s , deprive hiin o r g r e m n t him *om being a'ol :o receive any s p i r i t u a l divine comnunication. '%e veiled face of i-Ioses Indicated the s t a t e of p r i v a t i o n of d i v l n e Imowl8d @ to Which fIo3ea perceives t h a t I s r a e l was golnp t o be reduaed by 1 e coverrant with t h e prince of the demons, and the ~ g i 2 i t lnnorance ~ l i n t o whic tine peogle was going t o fall.- It i s by t h e i r c r i m h a l c m n a s t s tha aince then, t h e Iiebrews ham been c a l l e d n c h i l d r s n of darkness, =d replaced by those c a l l e d "children of d i v i n e graoe. rn 3uf thou8 =lew c h i l a r e 3 n u s t be mindful n o t t o eleep upon the p a c e &ich they possess a t the expense of the Eiebrew peo 1e. Znd reproba2ion of thi of a f a c t t h a t 3eople was 30thbut a s t r i k i n g m e $ the n a l i ;us$ take place in the world someday; ad about whic 1 will t a l k h t h e e q l a n a t i o n t h a t I w i l l give i n regard t o t h e l a a t r e ~ o l u t i a n s t k a t nankind w i l l have t o face a t the end of tlms.

I;:

I have t a l k e d a l o t about Cain and Abel. :?ow Z act golng t o tal you about t h e subsequent p o s t e r i t y of Adan. I bave shown how Ada was g e r i e c t l y r e c o n c i l i a t e d by the neans of Awl. You can eas1l;r understand t h a t , without that r e c o n c i l i a t i o n the u n i v e r s a l g e n e r a l and p a r t i c u l a r nature would n o t e x i s t ar it 18 today althou h it. time of dusation could have been the s w . 1Ph & r e a t o r ad s i v s t o Xbel a l l the necessary g i f t e t o operate t h e mirnifestation of the d i v i a e s l o r j t o the advantage of the c r e a t u r e an& t h e disgrace of the denons. After Abel's death, thoae g i f t n ought t o be r e v e r s i b l e s upm m o t h e r minor. Adam conceived thu6, with the approvation of th Creator, 'a t h i r d ~ o s t e r i t ywhom he named Seth, Which mearm: " a d n i t t It was t h i s 8 p i r l t h l lainor befng who t o the poster1 i a h e r i t e d all g i f t s t h a t Abel orsereed. m i l e Xbel wa a simple type of s p i r i t u a l r e c o n c i l i a t i o n ; eth had not only t h l e sa c h a r a c t e r t o bear, but e t i l l t h a t of the s t a b i l i t y of t h e lawe of n a t u r e , the course of i t 8 revolutions 8nd t h e - t e m p o r a l events which w i l l take place a t hcrne when it w i l l ' e r a s e Itself from the age8 of the .one in whoee imagination i t s b i r t h took place. t3

For that matter, the Creator Bimself i1b8,tntct.d~vi8 % mI 3 i@ ritual envoy Hell, the blessed Seth about tho rpiritorZ d i r i n s secrets whioh contained and directed all ria-, 1s8t.l u well es spiritual, R e received from the Cmatoe d l knowled of the law8 and learned that every law of temporal c m a t i o n a$ererJ. divine a c t i o n wao founded upon d i f f e r e n t auab4r6, K8 l a m e d by t h i 6 same E e l 1 that every number was e o e t e n u l w i t h thu Creator, and t h a t i t was by those d i f f e r e n t number8 that the d r s a t o r formed ell the conventiorm of omation and aU convmntionr, with H i s omation, To c a s t out any doubt in your mind about t h i a t r o t h , Z w i l l point t o you the c o e t e m a l numbers which a m l n n a t m In tho -I*'rrrtar,

1 .

Xithout any doubt, you know t h a t all -8 wfso errn, p u t urd prerent haw aluaym considered the denary number a8 mapbetable h every way, Theae wise men had and a t i l l ham 80 much reepct for thfrr denary number, because they have learned t o knw i t 8 p m r by t h e i r perseverance in the r i r i t u a l divine opemtlonr, e80.6e wlae nen d i d not obtain these g i t a f o r t h e i r c u n o f posterity- soma of them did not .even have one, in s p i t e of t h e i r esuoolation with iemiaFne ~ i n o r a -but they used taose g i f t s t o rducatm the r g i r i t u a l childrun t h a t the Creator a s s i g n e d t o thea; ehlldmn -0 w r r s t o becoine the lnatrumenta o f the m n i f e a t a t l o n o f the divine glory.

t h i 8 s p i r i t u a l q o s t e r i t y that they-3 t h i s famous denary number i n t o which - 0 ~ ~ % & ~ - f i = - ~ * ~

-je~etrut.b

It is m o the Imowledge

8mrg rlnd of

C t s % % Lot%-SFCID-

the t e r r e s t r i a l , minor superior a=ld major nu=ibers which were innate

!?his w-h+. t n t h e hlessad S e a a& f- qrc~_r---_.~alrh it t o the man of desired I will t e l l you thua aa It w w giwn t o . 3 by those who were assigned t o teach me, c-8 th. n y h r ccratslna t3e four num5ers - o r dMMa--pwr; of you in four figues the denary nunber u2--?:4:Aad-r ti.2 -r 3+3 .r 6 + 4 - * T O - ~ d - y o u - w f ~ l - t h ~ t ' t r i - 8 ~ ~ ~ --n i s the p e a t and f i r s t divine power into which the o t h r r t e a " ; are contained aa you can see it by the follow3ng addition: J+4 produ 7 which is the 8ecmd power of the Creator, 1+2-J+f4, tk-Lrd power o the Creator a-?d l a s t l y add I+3-4; the qnate nw0er *ieh conclude. the four divine powere o f the CnatoPo r your informatios, I think that I should explain t o you t3e appicmtlcm of tatma four r,*xabers 80 t-t you may know the metion af . a& sou of than in pprt~ouiar,g e m m l and u n i p a r e a ~o m a t ~ o n . I rill * .t b~ t e l l ~ ~ YOU t h a t the dennumber is an indivislbla number, Tt esanot taku arry division, It completes, dividea and 6ubdiolde8 mmrj m b e r h m t e Lrr the universal, general and p a r t i c u l a r f e 181 -4 a l s o my corporeal, animal, s ~ i r i t u a and l divfae baing, a &a JhSr t h i s o w number has always been con6idersd by ths w i u 8wn 68 .unique (unequalled) and representing the urdrupl8 UftLns e8sefiu8, ?hat . 1 also w h y this number aanno be aperrrtad but by the 2reator and not by any u p i r i t u a l being,

in it.

"he septenary number which i s issued from the r b a o l u t e denary nmber fs the more than p e r f e c t number t h a t the Creator w e d f o r the e m c i p a t i o n of every spirig outside of E i s UitLne exgense. Pbe class of septezery s p i r i t s waa t o 8sa8 first agents t o cont r i b u t e ln t h e operation of any klnd of Qo+lrm!tIt in the c r e a t e d forns of the universal c i r c l e . . -:.mat do we observe in these forms? Sonori aotian and rsaction. ,U1those d i f f e r e n t q u a l i t i s 6 of t h s f o r m vtould not be uensiblea t o us if these in then an innate being whom we c a l l g l r r t i c l s of uncrerted (inoreate) f i r e exc e n t r a l which make8 them amena3le t o all the a c t i o n s that iJa notioed in then, 3ut a l l those a c t i o n s and noveaents of the aat~rislf o m c-ot be issued from t h i s s o l e innate p r i n c i p l e . This crrticLe of =created flre would never praduce any a f f e c t upon t h e c a r p a r e a l f o r m , ff i t were n o t a c t i v a t e d by a p r i n c i p a l and auperio~cause which operates it and makes it express t h e novemrrt and the =!ahtsn-ze of these sane forna. That s u g a r l o r cause, r a we e m eee i t , i s nothing e l s e than those septenary agentr, s p i r i t u a l a3C d i v i n e which pres.ide t o the d i f f s n n t actioa and movslnenta of a l l bodies $0 ? ~ h i c h they transmit their thoughts and w i l l s as they have co-lceived them.

I..:

Thls I s shown t o us by what was said about thk h w n corporsrl form which i s the organ o f the soul o f the minor. One canmt k t t e r conctfva thr faculties and the pouers o f those septenary aQentr upon the corporaal k l n g s but hy tha d i f f e r e n t operations that the minors t h m e l v c s produce t a c u l t y of the upgn thlr own t o m . Thls i s the v i r t u e and the septrnary number; .Its ananation fm the denary n-r,f t s use bJI the Creator f o r the emancipation o f the s p I r l U f o r m d to Wit l i k m s , and i t s rank as the second power o f the Djvini&. Th8 thlrd divine mr, or thr senary mmbar, i s equally emanated from the famous d.cl.w n u b r r . That senary number IS neither as perfect, nor as pcrm+tul f n spllrltual v l r t u e as the septenary number; and this, becalrse th8 sannry nuaher rrn ha d i v l d d into two equal parts o r two t l m s three, t h a t whlch cannot be dona upon the septenary nunbar without destm.vtng o r denatura- f t. The srnrw nunbar i s the one t h a t the Creator used t o send out tram k i s thought o f 811 kinds of images of corporeal forms which subsist I n the n l v e r s a l cfrcle. Genesis, has not I t taught t h a t 60d created t v e r r t h l n g l n ' s i x day87 I t must not be believed by t h i s that Genesls 1s s gestfng a l f d t to the pamr o f the d i v i n i t y by glving i t a tlm; be i t s x &4yr o r stat yrrrr. The Cwatnr i s a pure sp4rit. superlor t o tiar anb s W C ~ S S ~ dwatlonr M but He could have operated s i x divlne thou hts f o r the unfverral creatfon. This i s the v i r t u e o f the senary number an how I t was used by tS Creator. I t I S bv t h i s that the wise man has acauired the k m l e d o? the principle 09 ?oms and the bbundaries t h r t the Creator has out t o he d u r r t f on o f t h e i r course. It I s also there that we have learned t h a t every torporeel being w i l l reintegrate i t s e l f i n t o i t s f i r s t p r i n c i p l e of emnation by the s a w number which has oroduced it. Let us. go now t o the quaternary numbs+ o r the fourth pawcr o f the Creator. T b quaternary number whk): c w + ? e + o s - + h ~ ~ ~dlvime p l e a s w e , fs

1i r C i n t t % 2 y - w m - ~ ? ~ ~ t - d - ~ -o ~ s :f-.- ~ -. -~ --~ -.

t o the perfection o f the fonns taken fm I

l a o v w n t and action t o the cor o w a l fom--cnd-tt--pms3br_ower every created

k i n g as the principal number rom nhlch everything i s issued. Thus, we c a l l It: 'number which becomes powerful, "because It contafns i n i t s r l f every nuither of divine, s p i r i t u a l and t e r r e s t r i a l creatfon as Ihave shown i t t o ft. you by the d i f f e r e n t additions o f the four characters whlch c-se It i s by those d l f f e r e n t additions that d i f f e r e n t facul t f e s and dlffarant powers received by man from the Creator are designated. That i s why it f 6 i n thr Quaternary number that man ~ 1 s learn t t o knar a l l the mahem o f s p i r i t u a l powers which are Innate i n him; since ha h i d the misforturro t o be deprived o f t h i s knowledge. The quaternary number, I n t l y , I s t h a t wh4ch tha Creator used f o r the emanation and the arwnciprtion o f nm o r the s p i r t t w t minor; and I t contributes t o make the sou1 belng called: "etwnal l i f e or Impassive". You must know that the triangular figure has always k t n looked upon rs vary Important Mong the wise men o f d i f f e r e n t rartlorrr. A d H , Erwch, Noah, Hoses, Solomon, the Christ have used greatly thrt ffgure l n thlr works. Ue see that even today the triangle i s placed upon our a l t a r s and a t the frontispice of sacred buildings. S o m e t t m 1 wonder I f t h i s cm be the fruit o f tha imagfnation o f the builder? Thfs cannot k pars i b l e because the symbol existed before him! bsfdos,- i t i s cm wr om body. One cannot believe neither that t h i s t r i a n l e 1s the f i g u r e o f thr Trinity; although the names have been glven t o the three angles o f an equ~latetraltrlanglo. Father. Son and Holy S p l r i t. The t r i n l t y cannot be -

w U J & / #+ R-(.c Q E ~ L P L ~

represented by any s t n s l b l e form of matter. This Mgulr rcvmsents t h e &three spirituous essences t h a t have contributed t o mka the ~ n a t a 13 l t o r r e s t r i a l fom. The I n f e r i o r angle represents Mrcuy, tha angle towards the South represents Sulphur and the angle toram the North represents Salt, O r , I t 1s the junction of the s p l r l t u r l prlnclple o r the quaternary number to those three essences which gfv+r them i n Intimate tiason and makes them take one single form uhlch t ~ ~ 4 ~ tm he t s general terrestrial body dlvlded into t h r e e parts: h s t , Morth a d South. bm That i s how, by t h e junction of number 1 wlth n-r 3, we d a r n o ~ t r r t rthr great power of the quaternary number which completes pdr"feCtly thr ~ d ruple divlnc essence. I t I s from t h e center of t h i s trimgle th8t t)w three angular (solnts emanate. Thls center is composed o t four lettet-8. From t h l s we can see t h a t every created belng I s Issued Cram and s u M t t e d t o t h e quadruple dlvlne essence, and t h a t the mlmr s p l r l t , by I t s quartenary uuanatlon, bears r e a l l y the name of thls quadruple essence. Such a r e t h e sublims s p l r l t u a l instruction t h a t Seth recefved fan the I t I s from He11 t h a t ha acquired a l l powers Creator via His deputy 8-pd the e n t i r e knowledge o the dlvfne operatf ons, and nat 8s one has sald, from h i s f a t h e r Adam. Besides, t h l s could not be; since &dm, b his prevarication, was fleeced (unadorned) of any s p i rl t u r l power, obt&lned, t h u s , a simple minor pomr a f t e r his prevarlcatlon, but he could not tramm l t i t without the supreme authorization of the divinity. Therefore, Ad# could not ccrnmunicate t o Seth but t h e d i f f i c u l t cet.lcl#nlal ed b v a tona. fPLlsolne Work o t ooay. soul am - s % w h i r In addition t o the types Seth represented In t h e s p f r i t u r l r e c o n c l l f a t l m a s well as in t h e stabfllxatlon of the natural lam; he a l s o represented the divine mercifulness, He replaced Abel , h e Prayad f o r h l s b r o t b r Cain, and seemed t o have obtaf ned forgiveness f o r the l a t t e r either by the way he expiated h i s own crime o r by the klnd o f death that struck him, o r again by t h e penance t h a t Boot made f o r h i s p a r r l t l t k . Vw skauld not have any doubt fn your mind t h a t those tmr rnlnorr have Obtafnad qmce f r o m the Creator by the v i r t u e and s a n c t i t y o f t h e blessed Seth. t f ytHl ask me what physfcal proof can be offered f n order t o comlnce you t h a t I a

tk!

fhe respectable Seth, as posterity of God by hts b l r t h , was Cntrusted t o i n s t r u c t h i s posterity o f the dlvlne c u l t {wonhip). HI trl)n#lttad to h i s son -9- c -w %opk mortal" every c e r e m ~ i a lo t dfvlnr, bpi rf tual , celestial , t e r r e s t r f a7, aquatic and imetwut f u l l of dash) operation, He warned hfm, undar the most t e r r i b l e penalt n, nat to abuse t h e knowledges t h a t he has given him by ths Etrmrl Ha forbade him, aslong other thfngs, any l i a i s o n w i t h t h e profanes o r t h e chlldrrtrr o f nrcn; that is to say, t h e concubine g i r l s from the posterity o f Caln. I t was fn the poster1 ty of S e t h t h a t the Creator intended t~ glva birth to the minors appointed f o r the manifestation of Hls glory; as I have ohom you by the l i t t l e t h a t I have sald about t h e election of Enoch, and also as mu d l 1 understand more c l e a r l y when I name a1 1 t h e elected Mnorr. Vou w i l l s c ~ t h a t f h f s posterity o f Seth i n h i s son â&#x201A;Źnos d l d not delay to a r r u p t

---

# s e l f by it s e l f by i t s alliances w i t h the p o s t e r i t y o f Cain, and by this, f o r f e i t e d i t s s p i r i t u a l knowledge. That p o s t e r i t y of h ~ remained s thus i n abaatination u n t i l tk seventh generation from which cVrra t h e p a t r i a r c h Enoch, o f whoa Iw i l l have t o say more. L e t us leave $em f o r now, because you would n o t be fnterested I n the r e s t about him. Enoch was born i n t h e p o l t e r i t y o f Seth and h i s f a t & )Jlt nrnad Jared o r Ared,which means *man illuminattd by God." That fithrr nrcard h i s son terlty of Satha, Dclfacim, which mans "resurrection o f the Lord in t e nam Enoch means and surnamed him Enoch w i t h an " " and not w i t h an " dedication.^ A11 those names akd the type n p n s e n E J a d i n t h e posterity o f Seth o r Enos, have been a genuine f i g u r e of the past, as they am o f the prâ&#x201A;Ź?Seht, and w i l l be i n the future. rfrrcbd w n 8 just man before tha Creator. He was more powerful i n divine v i r t u e than t h e other pattiarchs, because o f the f o r c e o f the d i v i n e c u l t (worship) which he exercised for the expation o f the c r i n e o f the p o s t e r i t y o f Enos. The d a i l y l i g h t s t h a t he received from t h e d i v i n e s p i r i t prepared him t o be th precursor o f r j u s t one whom, he knew, ought t o be emanated from him. It was t h i s s a m s p i r i t which informed him o f the marvelous charactar (type) .that h i s socr Enoch ought t o become f o r the conduct and the defense o f t h e udnort against the attacks o f t h e i r enemies. Jared learned, f i n a l l y , by ths s p i r i t , the powerful s p i r i t u a l works t h a t Enoch ought t o operate, and which he has operated i n fact, among the p o s t e r f t y o f Cain t h a t o f Seth and the female posterity of Adam whlch form the three nations which i n h r b l t a n t t h e surface o f earth. Iw i l l not l e t you overlook t h i s p o i n t without bringing soan! c l a r i f i c a t i o n s upon I t f o r you. The convention of men diottnguishes Ismael, Israel, the Christian and the Idolatrous as those who elevate and honor the d i v i n i t y ; b u t they knew no other God than t h a t o f matter. As soon as the convention o f men makes t h a t d i v i s i o n frr f o u r parts, t h i s work becomes fa1 se because the d i v i n i t y has not p a r t i c i pat& i n it. This you w i l l see i n the following. Adam who was emancipated from the divine c i rcumference t o be king o f the earth and to bear a d i v i n e posterity, ought not t o have participated a t any d i v i s i o n o f t h i s suue earth. But, by becoming material man a f t e r h i s prevarication, he had, among h i s ccrnal posterity, three male Children: Cain, Abel and Seth. Abel , being issued by the order o f the Creator f o r a simple s p i r i t u a l d i v i n e manifestation, ought not t o have partaken i n any material endeavour. The d i v i sion o f the earth was t o be done by men issued from m a t e r i a l senses. Thus, t h i s righteous minor, was promptly subtracted from the number o f t h i s material p o s t e r i t y a f t e r the acccrnplfshrncnt of h i s mission according t o the w i l l o f the Creator. Now, only three pepsons remained: Adam, Cain, Seth. Adam, according t o the order t h a t he recalved frun the Eternal, divided the earth i n t o three parts and not i n t o four. Thls could not be otherwise, you would say, f o r there w en only three persons1 But, 1 w i l l answer you that, even i f Adam had one hundred children, he would not be able t o d i v i d e the earth i n more than three parts. The earth has no more than three parts; i t s form being perfectly trianhular. Thus, Adam divided It i n a l l i t s regional contents as follows: The West t o Adam, the South t o b i n , the North t o Seth. As there are three spherical circles; the sensible, the visual and the rational, there a r c also th.ree t e r r e s t r i a1 angles. What proves t o us t h a t the universal creatfon cannot be dfvidcd but I n three parts, i s the f a c t t h a t one cannot find what i s c a l l e d the quadragure o f t h e c i r c l e . I t t s by a l l these operations t h a t we reject the fourth p a r t accepted by the vulgar i n the d i v i s i o n o f the earth. Thus,

4â&#x201A;Ź3

there cannot be upon t h i s same earth b u t three p r i n c l 1 nations o f which every+tber--m&+en-is-4manatedf h o s e = t h ~ e ~ n a t i o r u we. been r e ~ n s e n t c d by the children o f Noah: Cham i n the South, S m i n t h e Ylst, Japhet i n the North. Iw l l l talk about them l a t e r . Iwish t o add that the order t h a t Adam received from the Creator t o d i v i d e the earth has b@envery painful f o r him, because i t renrfnded him o f the difference beh i s s t a t e of glory and t h a t o f mprobation. Furthermore, t h i s division of the earth indicated the s t r i f e which rel'gned (ruled) since then, a d w l l l r e i g n among men u n t i l the end o f tlme; t h a t whlch can be seen as a s t a t e of war a d dlssention I n t o which Adam has plunged h i s whole p o s k r l t y . Let us go back t o Enoch. The b i r t h o f Enoch caused a great splFftu.81 s a t i s f a c t f o n among the p o s t e r i t y o f Seth. On h i s face was marked the character of who he was and t h a t o f h i s mission. His advent i n the world was indicated i n the heavens by a planetary sign which greatly astonished the pottcriw of Seth and even more that o f Cain. That sign which made i t s e l f known to the whole creation was p a r t t c u l a r l y sensible i n the SOuth where 1ived the p o s t e r i t y o f Cain. That posterity was, r i g h t l y , more alarnrsd than t h a t o f Seth about the apparition o f t h i s sign which was takan as the a r r n o f t h e plague t h a t the creator was going t o t h m upon i t and a l l the Inhabitants of t h a t southern region. The sign was a s t a r which l e f t i t s planetary c i r c l e . It descended closer t o earth than ordfnary, and t h a t gave i t a different l i g h t than t h a t which i t received in I t s normal course. That different appearance caused men t o name it: "Lathan", which mans: sign of confusion and t e r r e s t r i a l pains. The vulgar c a l l I t cornat. Here I s what I t looked l i k e :

I n order for you t o understand what i s a planetary c i r c l e , u must' l e a r n t h a t every c e l e s t i a l body, be i t major, superior, o r inferior, w i c h i s formed of mtter, i s susceptible t o have s i x d i v f sions. A planetary c i r c l e 1s composed of sex p r l n c i p a l stars equal inn size, virtues and pamrs. They receive t h e i r order of action, movement and operation by the superlor s t a r whjch i s i n the center o f the s i x composing the planetary c i r c l e . I n the i n t e r v a l b e t m t n those stars, there i s an i n f l n i t y o f other bodies t h a t we c a l l "ordinary planetary signs"; vulgarly called " l i t t l e stars". Those signs follow, i n U l e i r arrnagement, the same order which reigns among the stars o f the planetary__ circle; t h a t i s t o fay t h a t they are arranged by a roup o f seven. Each one of those signs has seven virtues adhe:-ing t o the p r ncipal s t a r o f the planetary c i r c l e . Besides, each one o f those signs has i n i t s e l f seven other virtues. This makes them suscepti b l e t o be m u l t i p l l e d by t h e i r awn number o f vlrtues which i s seven times seven, of whlch the product i s forty-nine 13 4. It i s by t h i s number t h a t you w i l l learn t o know t h a t the superior, major and i n f e r i o r planetary bodies are r e a l l y constl tuted i n s p i r i t u a l divine, as well as corporeal and passive l i f e . Such i s the case f o r a l l the permanent bodies i n the universal c i r c l e . You know t h a t every being o f corporeal f o m I s born from the three spirituous essences, Mercury, Sulphur and Salt. The s p i r i t s of the axle have cooperated t o t h a t formation by i n s e r t i n g i n the d i f f e r e n t essences a vehicle o f t h e i r f i r e . I t i s upon t h i s vehiclc t h a t they continu a l l y a c t f o r the maintenance and the equilibrium (balance) of e l l fonm. That i s what we c a l l the passlve : i f e t o which i s submi t t c d euary t e r r e s t r i a l . or c e l e s t i a l bejng.

9 ' 4

- -

b have slngled o u t ( d l f f e r e n t i a t e d ) the planetary bodies as superlot%, majors and i n f e r l o n so t h a t we can e x t r a c t more eat91 the knowled e o f

wwrior ~ 7 ~ t a r - y t h e i r v i r t u e s and powen. The s t a r o f the center i s being. It Wverns thosd -r .and in f e r i o r planetam M a s . It g o rns those major and I n f e r i o r planetary bodies. It i s c a l l e d superior because the solar influence acts lamedfately upon it. F ~ m - 9 t h l s superlor s t a r connrunicates what i t recelves t o the major l a m t ~ sy t a r s whlch f i l l up i t s c i r c l e . The majors, then, pass on what t ey have recafwd to an t n f i n i t y o f l i t t l e s t a n t h a t we c a l l i n f e r i o r .planetary bodies. Thosa Inferiors, i n t h e l r turn, pour out with an exact p l p c l s t o n upon the grass t e r r e s t i a l bodies the i n f l u e n t i a l a c t l o n they have received. t h i s i s a l l t t l e tableau o f the composition o f a p l a n m t a y c l r c l t and i t s inhabl tants t h a t can be seen as an i n f i n i t e number, owing to (consfdertng) the multitude o f different beings, animal, spiritual dnors and pum and simple d i v l n e s p i r l t s which i n h a b i t those planetary c f r c l e s w h e r e we can f i n d the s p i r i t u a l impassive l i f e . It would b t nothlng for rwn and a l l physlcal forms, t h e general as well as the particular, If t h e planetary c l r c l e s were n o t inhabl t e d but'by beings such as t h e ones that Ihave j u s t described. But those c i r c l e s are susceptible t o be tnhablted b y malignant s p i r i t u a l beings which oppose themselves t o the men and combat the good i n f l u e n t i a l actions t h a t the good planetary k i n g s a r e entrusted t o pour i n t o the whole world according t o the laws fnnata t n them f o r t h e support and the conservation of the universe. F m there was born among men the proverb t h a t there are bad planetary influences, This i s very true; as Iw i l l make i t c l e a r when Iexplain i n d e t a i l the p r i n c i p l e o f the p o s i t i v e knowledge o f a l l the v i r t u e s and powers o f Saturn, the Sun and the other planetary c i r c l e s . You probably doubt the conjunction o f the bad s p i r i t s w i t h the good planttary s p i r i t s , This i s due t o your lack o f knowledge about t h e r c t f o n s o f those good s p i r i t s ; because you do n o t believe t h a t I t can be qosslbl& that the good s p i r l t s be Interrupted i n t h e i r natural functions by t h e p d s p f r i t s . However, t h l s cannot be otherwise; m d I M golng t o explafn. You do not ignore the b i r t h o f Adam unto a glorious fom; uuu do n o t Ignore either h i s prevarication and h i s degradation from a l l s p l r i t u a l p e r . By now you must h p L 1 learned about this subject. But what you do n o t know i s whether t h e demon was i n a corporeal form when he tempted t h e f i r s t .h j ----.3-%-! ... m n , - Shc glorious b 1 6 -t- tations, seductions, and traps (embush), ifthose s p i r l t s have been e l x e d w i t h a corporeal form. It i s not the same for the pure a d simple s p i r i t as i t i s for corporeal man, Any man i s f r e e t o comnunicate o r t o hide h i s thoughts t o h t s peers; b u t among the pure and simple s p i r i t s , a s p i r i t u a l befng cannot conceive a thought without t h e other s p i r i t s n o t i c i n g It. Everything I s i n the open and everything makes i t s e l f f e l t among the beings frha from matter. That i s the p r i v i l e g e of the pure and simple s p i r i t t o be able t o read I n t o the s p i r i t because o f i t s .naturql s p i r i t u a l correspondence. That i s nhy nothing can escape the knowledge o f the s p i r i t , whetdas I t 1s a l l the contrary m n g the minors incorporated i n t o an apparent n r a t r r i r l form. F r h t h i s Iw i l l help you t o understand t h a t every planetary s p i r i t , superior, major and i n f e r i o r , confined i n t o a corporeal fom t o operate, according t o t t s law, f o r a prescribed duration, 3s subject, as tha rest o f the humans, t o

a...

;be a t t a c k e d I n h t s da4ly operations. 8 u t t h e d l f f e r t n c e between t h o s e

s p i r f t s and Ran is t h r t ' t h e y do not succumb i n t h e i r corl#t w l t h t h e demons. M s e s I r t t u a l b e i n g s a r e n o t susceptible o f (Iclmrption o r i m t putres a d u c t ion, a d f o r a which t h e y i n h a b i t a r e i u n f a c t i o n - These k i n g s a c t with exactness accordin to fr laws. Thus, their r e l n t e g r a t f o n , corporeal as well as s p rltml wilt be very wccl net. Thus, h i s hope for r e c o n c i l i a t i o n I s subordinated to a l o n g and tolluwna work; and t h e r e i n t e g r a t i o n o f h i s corporeal .fom will n o t be affectad but by 8 p u t r e f a c t i o n inconceivable t o t h e mortals. thrt p u t r e f a c t i o n downgrades and e r a s e s e n t i r e l y the ~ o r p o r e a lf i g u r e of mIt was n o t t h e same for t h e C h r i s t , Abel, Hell, E d l About Enoch, I w i l l tell you t h a t h i s advent i n t h e world predfcted 8 u n l v r r s a l r e c o n c l l i a t i o n , His t y p e I s t h a t o f t h r e e d i s t i n c t o p a n t l o n s t h a t the C h r l s t had to perform among men f o r t h e . m m i f e s t 8 t i o n o f tb d f v f n e glory, the s a l v a t i o n o f men and t h e molestation (dfsgrace) of the denons. Those t h r e e o p e r a t l o n s are: t h e first f o r t h e r e c w ~ i l f r t l o no f Adan; t h e second for t h e reconciliation o f t h e human race t n the jear 4000; t h e t h i r d which must come a t the end o f times, w l l l r e p e a t the f i r s t r e c o n c i l i a t i o n o f Adam by reconcil f a t i n g w i t h the C m a t o r a l l h i s posterity f o r t h e m o r t i f i c a t i o n and t h e humiliation o f the p r i n c e of t h e demons and h f s adherents. Then, t h e perverse s p i r i t s will rec t h e l r e r r o r s and abominations by remaining f o r a tlw immwlr In the shadow o f d e a t h , t h e d i v i n e p r i v a t i o n , and the most t e r r i b l e moanlngs. A t t h a t time a l s o they w i l l have t o do a more t o l l s work than t h e y had done i n previous c e n t u r i e s . 1 w i l l n o t e n t e r here i n t o t h e d e t a i l s of t h e klnd o f work t h a t t h o s e s p i r i t s w l l l have t o do, n e i t h e r w i l l I e x p l a l n t h e n u n k r 49; h i v l n g t o deal el s m h e r e w l t h those two t o p i c s . I n i l 1 hav* t o t a l k t o flu about Enoch a l s o when I g e t f n t o t h e n a r r a t i v e of tha epochs. t shall go now I n t o t h e explanation o f t h e t y p e o f Noah.

Tcn

I'.:

SREATISE OF THE REINTEGRATION OF

BEINGS

- by M a r t h e z De Pasqually

Of a l l the apparent corpomal f o r m I n the universal, ~ n e r a and l p a r t i c u l a r crertitm, Noah i s a considerable and s t r i k t w type. By h i s denary nmbar, he i s the tupe (character) of UI! Creator because he was t h e t e n t h o f the patriarchs. He was also th. l a s t head of fumll l e s from Adam's posterf t y before the flood. It 1s h i s p o s t e r i t y whf ch has perpetuated t h a t of Adam. Before going further, I must enter i n t o the d e t a i l s that hwa caused the f lood The pseudo-schol am, who cannot concel ve the p a s 4 b i l l t y , a d Ignore also wh t h e C r w t o r sent t h a t plague upon earth, do n o t h c s l t a t e t o deny 1t. J e y poke fun ( r f dlcule) a t those who be1lm that it happened, and they consider as f f c t f t f ous (1magf nary) personages those t o whom the Creator had revealed t h i s event befom b t tbak plaee. Ulthout respondf n t o t h e i r weak objections, Iw l t l t a l l yau t h a t t!u decree which the reator decreed was f o r the manifestrtfon of the d f v l n e j u s t i c e against the demoniac chfefs who had provoked Hls wrath by tklr perrecutfons o f t h e d n o r s . The fmncnse (huge) conquests t h a t t h y had made upon the unfortunate mfnors made them so proud t h a t they believed theatselves t o be lnvincibles, and even more powhrfut than t h e Creatbr. You can e a s i l y see how much they were careless f n t k f r prlde, slnce those conquests prove r a t h e r t h e i r weaknasses than t h e f r pawars. A t t h a t time, the earth was n o t considerably peopled, I t s lnhabf t r n t s were r fisthrl. However, t o subject t h i s 1f t t l e number o f mfnors, the c h f e f o f the c b m s employed not o n l y a l l h i s legions which are counted up t o t h e t n f l n l t e . A l l the v f c t o r f es o f the demons were thus 1fmf ted t o the subJ W o n o f f course the feeble (weak) p o s t e r i t y o f Cafn and p a r t l y t h a t of Seth. t h i s weak conquest d i d not manifest i n the dcvff an absolute pansr, superfor t o t h a t o f the Creator, upon the minors who f e l l my t o h l a by t h e i r own e r r o r ! What was the p r i z e f o r him when he cou d n o t even keep h i s conquests? It f s j u s t l i k e Ifhe had conquered nothing! He engaged some b i g f i g h t s but nothfng remafned under h l s domfnatfon, These were the- v f ctwfes of- *he- ekrlefs-@-&k. t h n s - ~ p athe ~ ~ -11Sil~rsaf the f i r s t tfmas. The m r e the princes of the demons employ t h e f r powers a g a f n ~ tthe

C t - e a C ~ r %ie*~iiea, - * e y z - ~ ~ - k m f 4 % e d - * s d - ~ p ~b~d4y~- - = Q ! ~ - q . =

e-u-

n-e- -

.. ,

~ v i c t o r f o u sagainst the minors, the more they aretonnented and fn despalr because the Creator, t o theirA3sgrace, always snatches from them t h e l r prey by bringing back t o the divine j u s t i t e theLmfnon-that--thy-hrvr subjugated. It was given t o these Ferverse s p l r f t s s m lmnutable l w s . In spl te o f t h e i r obstinacy (stubbornessj ,-none-of the1r works-rsachs 1ts-goal. You would l f k e t o ask me what was the aim o f the d m n s ? I t m s t o over the boundaries which were prescribed t o them, by n o t only seduc ng constantly the inhabltants of earth, but a1so those of the different celestts%b o j f stsi--f hey- t r y +a--:asctn&s t b - m i r d s of- t h e . m 1 m s _by pretending t o be the only t r u e gods of earth and heavens, and by praafsfng them the same powem a s t h a t of the D f v f n f t y f f those minors would f o l l o w and ncognfze them as t h e i r chfefs. Furthermore, those perverse spf r l t s went so f a r as t o persuade the mfnors t h a t the universal c m a t l o n was f a l s e l y a t t r f h t e d t o the Of vf nf ty; md-that-that-Gud-of h w t hza&, was nothin e l s e but one o f them who was d f r e c t j n g t h e whole c n a t l a n . Consequent y , the crram-tioa o-f- +Ae--mi ndrs-,.-camt~g-.f--t&-~caat prt nce o f

ihe South, principal c h i e f o f every material and i n r r # ? ? a l being, w i 11 thave t o obey hfm b l i n d l y i n everything. Then they w f l l Sea wfth satlsfaction the d a i l y m n i f e s t a t i o n o f t h e i r powers with a$ W h success as that o f t h e i r chiaf. A r e ional prfnce of the western part, (or mjor prlW Q? t b bfmmt r i a demons) said t o the nrinort: look a t tb #f h f s gt'srt ~lrlvers81 prince,(showing thin the sun). This f af U t h e whole expanse t h a t your s i h t and imagination c m cancvtn 8d fan, l n bfs understand. The prince from t e t e r r e s t r i a l no*m turn said: Iam instructing you, cherished a l l la fPam hr part of the most-high and very powerful prince who has 1ived and w f l l l l w a l w m r l l y with you and us, t h a t you w i l l have t o 1isten to mat our W s t r r has to t e l l you through me. turn yourselves towards that (shCming them the Moon) t h f s i s where inhabit a l l myself, and also f n f e r i o r and minor ones. f t i s of our great prince nunifests i t s e l f . Therefore, you d l 7 ham appeal t o i t i n order t o obtain from the great p r i n a at1 n e c a r s r y means and faculties to equate your powers to om.. Those perverse chiefs d i d not stop there. tau ht to thr unfortmrk m i nors, whom they had seduced, how t o comnunicatr w th the inhabttanW. of those Go houses; namely: the moon which 1s the house o f the r m r l b l e or t e r r e s t r i a l c i r c l e , and the sun as the greatest bus8 of th Wms. They advised tha minors not t o do any work o r operation upon thou h s m except when they were i n conjunctf on o r perfect oppdsft~an. Thl s would give then the opportunity t o obtain from the chiefs of W e b u s e ~whatever they would have wanted either f o r themselvas w those w)wl they would have brought under the protectfon o f thdr rlmiqhty pdncrr. The o t h r r tm, regional chiefs used almost simflar l a uegr, so that the unfortunate minors, seduced by these promlses , used w th z ~ and l precision a l l the faculties and powers that they had rrtalved fm tk demoniac chiefs. These possessed men made great p m g m s 1n p w v w s l t y and also corrupted i n a very.short time the posterfty 6f Clin 8 d 8 high p a w n t a r n of that of Seth. Iw i l l point out here that the discourses of the d m n l u t h i e f 8 ilwt have been very fascinatirig (alluring) t o pervert i n so short 8 tfm almost a l l the inhabitants o f the earth. This must warn us to k v i itant (watchful) f o r those s p i r i t s would gc t o any l m g t h t o ~ o t F u p thl! arfw and make him j o i n thm. Their works bring d a i l y what m rds 8s prw rtrd con, action and reaction i n the universe. To conceive haw subtle they am, we must know that they busy themselves respi te) to downgrade the fonns and t o hoping t o achieve t h e i r goal one way o r minors as soon as the t a t t e r s enter t h i s w o r l d - k l m , 8 t b u g h t h e newly born can not as y e t use t h e i r corporeal senses; t h i s cm rnslty be undarstood by the c r i e s and the agitations o f the n m k m r s . A l l thaw facts are confirmad by the b i r t h of Jesus-Christ, HIS rdvcmt fn 8 - - corporeal form; the pain and -persecution that Me e n d u d durfrql M s r i f e . Thus, we cannot have any doubt that the demons a m &round the co+pot+rl form as soon as th. mi nor enters it. From t h i s am$. tha trdltfoml usage o f the patriarchs t o exorcise t h e f r postarity by ble$sing them (benediction) t o keep away the perverse s p i r t t S fm t)H) ~)r90tad\fwm ~ , tka of the new-born, From there also has come the c ~ P c W W I S ~ O ~or

thc;

- hptismo f blood by which the a11lance was revealed to llrrkn.

Lastly. I t i s fm then that the baptism o f grace has con# t o thr rrrwly convertad ta Chris f . You ceuld ask me what the present world would hare kcaMt i f Mr )us not obtained h i s reconcilirtion? I n 1 1 1 m s m r t h a t r s t i ~ b y t e l ~ i n g p u t h a t the decree o f the Creator about the molestat 6n W thr damom was ilrmutuble. thh Eternal prevented the s u o n d r y oplraHo~Iof t b s e bad s p i r i t s who wanted t o mlngle the minor w i th then tn W a r t o oppose tha dfvina justfee which ought t o operate a g a l m t themT b Creator then took the d n o r under Hts defense and by t h i s mans, a11 the tanptltions o f the dentons agafnst His i u t a b f e tm b.u p a r l a s . Those perverse s p i r i t s ware contained i n the greatest privation. I t Ws l e f t t o thew a simple superfictal spiritual power that @wddid not tub may froa theu. That I s why t k c a n n o t exert the t o t a l r)lstrrrctfm o f what the Creator has Ilberated, and s t i l l l e i s thc-c6uFs-e and U p o ; d i r p B S ; a F ' h 4 - ' C L - - Creator hrs f f x d f o r each thing. Iwf 11 say here thst tbfs,corpr?r~a? f a m mdnt n ~ Bs t reen -a_a a -nrl- t p h t i n g matertal body. It has not come but from the ftnt s p i r f t w u s essences d a s t l d by-t h e - b D -of--Creatjon-to retain the different fmprassfons of the f o r m which ought t o be used i n the universal creation. 1t i s mt p ~ s l b l e to take the present corparaal fonns as real w i t h o u t i d n l t t i n g m imta matter i n the Creator; that which 4s toathtng to-H4s 5 .SflfuatttjrT -The-same divine faculty which has produced everything, w l l l cr1 brck evevythi principle. (Later on Iw i l l have t o p deeper .into t h a t top-tc). You awe seen Its the heinous crimes that the demons have operated agrim.t thr Rltnon o f tho M r s t times i n order to d i v e r t them from the divfne c u l t (uorshtp) and attach them t o the southern prfnce. You must learn, f u r t h e m n , that thdsr perversa s Irits, bearin a s p i r i t u a l appearance seduced tiwz'wi.m-mi-tLisiis%t a m s t horrib e abomination. . I w i l l ask you, howver, if, i n spite o f the powers o f the deimtlrc pwsecutlons agalnst thrr posterlties o f Cain and that o f Seth, t h e m wsr, naf a faw j u s t aran who defended themelves against the insinuations a? t)# bad tntellect, and anttrely avoided the abomlnatlons which b e f e l l the other mfnorr? You=-cannat.de u_tbat.fhere.were SOOW. even i f i t would have been kt the nine p l t r l a r c t u f o k w e d by Noah who completed the darury 6-r; -If -I=-as&& y ~ uthe oaw quer,tlon about today's men, o r t o f l n d a even one j u s t among thra, you would be very embarrassed. I n fact, you wauld find none; k c a u r e i ~ fra the epoch o f Christ, men, not witnessfn the dlvin8 m r f i l f ~ k t whlch took place i n time past, have l o s t the know edgr of tlw grert d l v f n e c u l t as -11 as tb perpetuation o f the prodigies whlch occurad d a i l y m n g these f i r s t -18 a d lsr~~~----

--.

I... I.: .-.-

-a-L-

-2-

Today's men y l e l d a r s l l y t o doubt, and t h i s I s dm tb tha f a c t of t h e i r m n ignorance. t t t s not surprising that the dtmontac I n t e l l e c t s make toQy r a consldarable progmss among the mlnors than i n the prrt- IS jt net t M that the further one gets from an object the more i t erases I t s e l f frar ow's s i g h t tb the polnt hare i t becomes d i f f i c u l t t o focus on It? That Is u a c t l y what e t a11 Ulvtna happlns t o the men o f t h i s century! They remove t h u ~ ~ a l v frol knowledge under the r s t e x t of a so-called b l ind frft h which makes thcll lose true f a l th. Falth vlthwt d a d s cannot be s e a as t o t a l l y the id+& o f nutne; although one m1'ght very well make tha dee& o f f a i t h w f t h t f a f t h Iv l l l say f u r t h e m r e that the deeds which M CHI produce by tbe I

c~81f.

V CI'

(.!

t:; It;

k f a i t h innate amon a l l men cannot be considered 8s wnulnely belonging faith. The f a f t h o man cannot be vivacious and p&Wt i f I t i s not actuated by a superlor agent; and It i s then t h a t m n produces daads which are not guf te belonging t o hfm while manifestin th whole force o f the force actlng w i t h l n him, They have forsaken the s p l r twl selrrrces to y t e l d to the nugotfation and the c u p i d i t y o f material rlc)rcbll; that whlch puts upon thir eyes a v e i l so t h i c k t h a t almost a l l a f $hem am 8% b l l n d as were the p o r t e r f t y of Caln and partly t h a t o f Seth. Ple knaw .that t h f s blfndness o f the f i r s t p o s t e r l t ~ e s , as uell 8s t h a t into which I s r a e l f e l l , was a s t r l k l n g r e p e t i t l o n o f the ptqv8tIon o f Adam durfng tha tlme that the Creator exercised HIs j u s t i c e against him, fhqs k f n d o f s p f r l t u a l I n a c t i o n I s the p u n l s b n t f o r every s p i r t t which strays t t s e l f from the Creator; for no s p l r l t u a l being i n d i v i n e p r l v a t b n can a dlvlne c u l t (worship) before recalving h i s r u o n c i l i a t f o n Troll Eternal. WQ have seen t h l s I n Adam and those who followed h l r by thlr typar a d symbols. A type i s the r e a l f l g u r e o f r past fact as wet1 as a t a c t t o cow. The symbol does not give but i n f o n a t i o n about thr type a t m went to cau, Lastly, a type is even. superior t o a pmphs~y;because th. prophets p-lct threats f o r the future, threats whlch can be )rased by the C m r t o r according t o the changes t h a t might take place amon those r g a l n s t wtmm t h y are directed; whereas a type fndfcates an i n f a i l l l b s event which f a l l s under the f m t a b l e decree o f the Creator. We could not thus tgmm Ura h o r r i b l e punishment incurred by the f i r s t p o s t e r i t y as w e l l as th people o f I s r a e l f o r t h e i r abandonment o f the Creator and the c d t f o r which they had been formed. Iw l l l ask you now I n what s i t u a t i o n was the world a t the tlm of the advent o f Christ among men? Uhat was the c u l t (worshfp) they wre n m r l n g t o the Creator? Had n o t they made a market out o f His tmplr? Old they klww any other gods than matter? Where d i d t h e i r merchrndlse con, frun? Those materlal negotiations, d i d not they plunge these men i n t o I h l a t t Ilr can believe these facts a l l the more easily since we are rrltnessing t f r r e p e t i t i o n i n today's men. It i s admitted among then t h a t arm can forget about the Creator and tenporari7 enrich oneself. l M s e rrm represent p e r f e c t l y the two prevlous epochs; name y, t h a t o f tha postrcjYlty o f Adrrr and t h a t o f Israel. These minors moved thentselves so f a r frtm th. C m t w .and His divine c u l t t h a t they have become soiled by their d i f l y a l l l a m e with the perverse s p i r i t s . They must expect i n f l n f t e l y #re t e r r l b l e p u n i s k n t s than those whlch f e l l upon the f f r s t postarltfes; for they have seen and heard d i r e c t l y the One who has operated eve s p l r l t u a l rscon~11i a t i o n and through whom the Creator has manifested a1 His works under th eyes o f His creature. Ykat has t h i s regenerative Befng not done? Idhat has Hs mt safd to d l s s l prta the demoniac instnuation o f which the minors war8 sallod? What h r s not suffered t o reverse ( i n v e r t ) the attack of the d m n t a p i m t the minors? Has He not shown t o the same minors t h a t what they mm dot not cape from themselves b u t from the d w n s who nrkr than a c t 8 lrrr did th divine w i l l , and thereby rendunce t h m e l v e s and th.1~ soulrr if m part of the nit~mrshss-edo@eb . ~ . a - = e ~ - t c 3 ~ d - ~ ~ _n*-!- &~s & ~ L ~ part h i s rejected them, has not t h i s differenca of thou t and wl11 idicated t o these men t h a t there was w i t h l n them a free sp r f t w l m d d i v f n e belng. and that i f i t were not so, the demons would not SO $trOn$ly perecute them? I t i s by the ignorance o f a l l these things t h a t the minors frsuad Qjnce the ewch o f Christ have repeated the same aborrlnatfons of the firs-

l . 1

5, [ I&I ..-

1. 1 I.. -

-..

!rrn

&lrterltles. They have denied t h e i r souls, and by da1 so, t h y have denlad the D l v i n l t y ; f o r one cannot admlt a Creator wlthout r t t l n g purely spiritual Crcatum. I f we consider Israel, would i t we see tk same e m and thl s r r c r l m s as among those f l m t posterities. However, It I s tkls ,pwplr wko have km the wlthars o f the manifestation o f a l l the u s t l c a Uld dJvlrwr powers. I t 1s f o r t h l s people t h a t the Creator has unfo a l l t m rtrvrlt; and, I n s p l t e o f that, they f e l l under the powar o f the daiA#rr Uid pwhd thefr audaclty so far t o repudiate the Eternal Creator and raplaca Hlm by false gods. Teh rcnralnin unfortunates o f t h l s people prom, by t t m l r conduct, tht prevarfcations nto which have f a l l e n t h e i r f a t h r s . nK cult (mmhlp) t h a t they exert makes known t h a t they are n o t led b u t by a tats8 p r l n c i p l * from the prlnce o f darkness. I n spite o f the false Conduct o f the w n descended fm t h e posterities o f Cain, Seth a d I s r w l , as W1 as thou frsued since the advent o f Christ, we have sten a t a t 1 times the n m l f e s t a t l o n of the mercifulness o f the Creator. A1though His c r r r h r r v Crmrfns under the weight of thc devfne justice, He does not take aw8y Prrrr i t HIS benevolence. On the contrary, Ha gives i t every necessary means f o r I t s satlsfaetlon; be i t tempom1 o r spl r it u a l ffmae'l i s one o f those who gives us the most s t r i k l n g proofs o f t h l r dlvfne mercifulness. As the f i r s t posterf t y o f Abraham, ha, was t)w s-1 a? the e l t c t l o n o f Israel, His going out from the house o f hls father represents I s r a e l dfsgracafully ousted from the temple and I n d f v l n r prlvatlon. H l s f l i g h t t o foreign countries represents the expulsfon o f I s r a e l outsf& o f the presence o f the Creator and i t s dispersion t o rl.1parts o f the earth. H l r mother A a r d i d not take wfth her f o r nourlshnemt but a pltchar f f t t d o f water and a oaf o f bread, according t o the s c r l p t u n s , md, hrvlng consut mated a l l f n one day, she was f i l l e d w i t h despair t o sea that her son war near death because o f hunger and t h i r s t . But, in thJs a f f l t c t f o n , s)# d i d not forget the Creator, and the Creator d i d not abandon her w l t h r ; fer thr angel of the Lord appeared t o her and t o l d her: %maen, the recourse t h a t you had t o the Eternal f o r the expjation o f your f a u l t s hrs beem granted. Get up, take your c h i l d and follow me". The an 1 , i r r v l r q fed I s m e l and h i s mother and quenched t h e i r t h l rst, blessed t am l a t)# n&nm o f the E t t r n a l and instructed them about the route which they o h t t o keep i n order t o reach the area t h a t the Creator had destined t o Afternard. ha said t o Agar: "tha Eternal w i l l take care o f your son, he w l l l prasper on earth I n your presence, and i t w i l l be born (issued) f r a n film bmlve princes o f the earth, twelve tribes." This example, does i t not teach us t o prt our t r u s t i n the Eternal, sum that He w i l l never miss to make us perfect1 happ I shall not continue t o t a l k about ismael hen; h v i a g Do t a l k a L t hfm i n the explanation of the types and epochs temporally amlvsd. Iw i l l now contlmue w i t h Noah. the postclrities of Cain and Seth, havlng already pusbd m t r r b o r l ~ t i o mto abandon the Creator and His worship, a1so c m f t t e d the - S t 4nronl t o r n l cations of which one cannot think without being frightened. This provoked the wrath o f the Creator against these prevaricators and the &nmrrr who had seduced them, tk instructed Noah, h i s elected frlthbul, to ready himself t o construct an ark o f Cedamood i n t o which wuTd be cloOaQ tl# rddenc* o f the d i v t n r j u s t i c e t h a t was going to exert i t s e l ? agrlmt the earth and i t s inhabitants. This ship had the name o f Arlt becrrse It floated upon tbe waters and I t s bottom part had the form o f th k l l y o f 8 duck.

hrd n l t h e r u t r nor s a i l s nor oan. Those t h f n g ravld be o f no u u to th ark or those who were closed Inside o f 1t kgCttr I t was directed by the effirt o f the waters according to thr wJM H ~ J M Creator. Y)I.n tha tlm came f o r Noah to, enter ths A*, the Eternal sent an angel w b Instructed hlm what t o do. H. n s -11y advfsed as to what kind o f provisions t h a t he had t o take d t A h.t* fbr tha rersonablr u m l l u ths lrrersorrable anlmls. Those provfllarrll -war not of the exotjc type. They comlsted o f ordlnar+y fruits. b a h saw, i n fact, the m n t f e s t a t l o n o f the d f v l w jrlstk8 ~ p m thr gentnl and particular bodies which were during that tfme I n r p f r f t u r l dfvfna prlvatlon. He uas so stricken by t h i s event that hr cw7d db mr mrr than take urn o f the s p i r l t u a l 1f f e o f the reasonable rnllru'ls and thr eorpomal 1I f 8 of tha Irreasonsbt e ones. During that epoch o f t h flood, Mah n p r r s m i t d the true type of the Creator. He floated upon the nitart I fkr t?m Crvrtw before the unravel ing o f the chaos, accord1 to Uu words o f ~~l s 7ha gross a q w t i c v e i l which covered the who e earth a d hCd It fol the face of the Crcstor alludes t o the lnnercelestlal hemem t h a t C(H"tatn philosophers c a l l " c r y s t a l l lne heavenw which sep8raWs t b Cmtor fm the court o f HIS unlvenal temporal crctatlon. The obscwing-ef t h luminous badies durimthls-+vent-hinted -at-tk-p+tvatforr-

o ? t h e s p i r l t u a l I l g h t . They had t o nhmin hfddenubtll t rece1ur0rr0ns the Creator the order t o act as agents I n the un4verrcrl e4 re e mf crcrtim. This privation of dlvine 1i g h t can be compared to a & l l d I n th nd, of i t s wother. We--Biui&--ahunun form dnto-ttw-eepar* T)ta b a d (1) the trtmlr (0) and the bones (3). We cannot disagree that those thma part%k d l f t m n t fm onr another, while united a t the same time. Hare agrln we cm empara t h l s divislon of the body t o the three kingdoms of nature: antmat, v ~ ~ ~ t a and ble mineral. These three kingdoms are contained I n tha t e r n s t r i a l form 8% well as the three parts o f the human body. f do not mntlon hsn the Qaur rsersb.rs (arms and legs) o f which Iw i l l t a l k later. Those thmo p r i n c i p a l parts o f the h urnan body glve me thc opportunlty t o e x p l r l n t o you the thme principal acts which have given b l r t h t o a1t unfvhrs81 W l m . The f i r s t i s the descent o f the minor i n t o th@ corpomrl mrr1 t e r m t r f a l . form; thr second i s the junction o f the mrjor dlvine s p l r t w i t h the rim o r general soul ; the t h i r d i s the boundary t h a t the mjor s p l r t t , by order of the Creator, f i x e d t o the general and partlcular bodles, celestla1 as urll as t e r r e r t r l a l . I t i s by thore three operations t h a t the unlvarsrl creation received the laws, precepts and colmunds which mrlvsled the chaos; a d each corporeal f o m took i t s action and a p r r k d actcmllng to tha order i t had received. It must not be b e l I e W tht th explmlon o f the chaos was done nef ther by the descent of tRe Wnor s p l r l t , nor by the junction o f the major s p i r i t with it, but role1 by thr ntmt o f the doubly strong major s p i r l t fron the chaotlc . m a apr t o rauaite I t s e l f w i th i t s father; and it was then t h a t every* Preorntud I t s e l f i n passive and active nature to the yn o f%Cm,br. t h i s must help you t o conceive the meaning of these word8 fCIcv the scripturns: "The t l g h t was i n the darkness and the ~ t k n o s scarpmhended It not.' Every corporeal form i s always a chaos for th, s f l r l t ~ l divine soul, because t h a t matcrfal form cannot mcelos the somw#lfcatiof~ of t h e dfvfne fntellect, being i t s e l f an apparent being. ffm minar, on the contrary, by h i s emanation, i s susceptible t o meelm canttnuuusly ,this cocnnurrication because he i s an eternal b i n q .

I(by, you would say, thr scriptures teach t h a t t h e darned wf 11 l i v e I n darkness and w i l l be deprlvad of a l l l i g h t ? Iw i l l a n s w r you mt the darkness o f which the s c r i p t u r e s threaten the outcasted does nut a deprfvatlon of brightness and 11 ht, but only a deprivation o f s p i r l t u r ~d i v i n e a c t i o n i n the- huge- c e m n J - G r ttn t ~ - ~ t r r ~ w -rptrtts --gefcw-thd s c r i ptures m s i u ~ m F n l m : : ! Of be I t bad, bears w l t h t t s a l f i t s own ifht. I f you h a w avt&Yt what Is a i d regarding haw the chaos exp oded, you can giva s w r t t e n t f o n . t o the an e l who opened t h e door o f the ark t o l e t out a l l the animals and p l a c upon the sunnit i n order t o b a r witness o f t h e m n l f e s t a t i o n of t h e d i v i n e Justice; and you w i l l see c l e a r l y t h a t I t i s t h e utlt o f t h e M j o r s p i r i t fm the chaotic e n v e l o p t h a t has m p o s t d e v e y b f n g of temporal c r e a t i o n to the face o f the Creator. This n~ysteriousa r k i n t o whlch were contained d i f f e r e n t mimals, explafns the chaotic envelope whfch enclosed every p r i n c i p l e of creation o f corporeal form. The descent and the j u n c t i o n o f the r a r e f i e d waters w l t h the gross waters, r e c a l l s the descent o f the firrt minor i n t o a t e r r e r t r l r l m t t e r i r t body. The f o r t y days t h a t those r a r e f i e d waters took t o c o m dawn, represented the f o r t y years o f p a l no and s u f f e r f n t h a t Adan- fe'lt 4 n hk--soul-and s p i r l t a f t e r h i s prevarication. One wou d not be able t o concelva what warn t h e pains t h a t Adam f e l t when he looked back a t h i s Comer state o f boundless freedom; pure, s p i r i t u a l , t h i n k i n g being i n comparison t o the material p r i s o n where he was subjected t o time. He used, i n fact, f o r t y years to moan upon h i s c r i m . By h i s lamentations, he obtained mercy from t h e Creator. The sufferings o f Adam are represented by t h a t which the animals f e l t as long as they were under the d i v i n e j u s t i c e ; and by the f o r t y days t h a t Noah spent w l t h those animals upon the mount Ararat named mount d' Armenie. Noah spent - a l l t h a t tfme t o - g i v e pralse -eto d m Creator w n g spared h i m and the r e s t o f the animals from the plague which has b e f a l l e n the earth and i t s Inhabitants. You would ask me what has i n coanon the p r e v a r i c a t i o n of the reasonable animals and t h a t o f the irreasonable ones; and w h y they have been mingled and punished together? To t h i s , Iw i l l answer you that, n o t only the wen o f t h a t tfme had abjured the Creator and adopted e n t i r e l y the Insinuations of the demons, b u t they had pushed the abomination t o the p a i n t o f enjoying the brutes as women and equally enjoying among themselves some passions against nature (or unnatural passions). Those crimes have brought down t o our a t t e n t i o n by Sodoms and Gomorrhe ~ h i c hl e n t o r l e f t t h e i r names to those h o r r i b l e prevarications. Look now i f you have t o be su r i s e d t h a t the Creator exercised His j u s t i c e upon the reasonable as we1 as the irreasonable animals1 What happened t o Sodome and G m r r h e was r s l i g h t r e p e t i t i o n Furthennore, the f i r e t h a t the Eternal dropped upan those two of ths flood. towns indicates t h a t which w i l l end the universal creation. To convfnce yourselves t h a t the reconciliation o f Adam was n o t done b u t f n f o r t y years, you can o n l y consider the s t e r i l i t y I n t o whlch the e a r t h was p l u n ed f o r f o r t y years a f t e r the flood. This made It l i k e a cadaver; and depr vcd i t o f i t s vegetation. That plague o f waters was meant t o be a mernbrlrl exsmple t o the r e s t of the mortals o f t h a t time, so t h a t the$ w i l l transmit t o t h e i r p o s t e r i t y the souvenir of the crime of the f i r s t man, t h a t o f h i s f i r s t p o s t e r i t y i n Cain, and also t h a t of h i s second p o s t e r i t y i n Seth. This i s haw the chastisement which struck the whole earth separated t h e universal creation f r o m the . d i v i n e s p i r i t u a l court. That t e r r i b l e event marked two very important things: i1) the genera1 pun1shment o f a l l corporeal creature and t h a t o f a l l minor

r --r'

--A

1 1'

. .

I: 1;

1: .-

I.;-

1: :1,

th::ss

I.- h

s p i r i t u a l beings who have prevaricated; (2) t h a t every creation whatsoever was issued d i r e c t l y fr#a the Eternal, and that i t was l ~ s s f b l e t o any other being t o create such a universe with a l l those marvels. When Noah came out o f the ark, he spoke thus t o the m t e f the Creatures which were w i t h him: mListen, Earth, and you, men: try to undorrtmd ar w i t h the u r s p l r l t w l being, and not with t h a t o f your m k r i a t befnq. ears f am Of t e l f w you a l l t h a t the Creator I s the -star of everything t h a t exists i n the universal circle; sutta~lttedto H.ls justice. m n l f e s t r t i m of HIS His divine goodness has taken us t o be invincib1e l o r y exercised against earth and i t s lnhabltan%s- FmiiiWm depthour souls, e t us praise t h i s Supreme m r c i f u l Father. L e t the debris (wreckage- rubbish) o f t h i s sad plague, exposed to your es , tmch YOU mt ta -stn r$aims+l the s p i r i t o f the Creator o f a17 things, and a so not t o abjure Hls eternal atnigh. as have dons your predecessors. They looked upon the general t . m s t r l a 1 body as being eternal, havfn neither a principle o f baglnnfng, nor and. This erroneous take I t as the glver of thc prfncfple t o -evev.hfnv%-=*hs* understandl made t i n tha dark about t h e i r s p i r i t u a l divtne being. That was w h i t which kept t attracted upon thar such a t e r r i b l e plague. Consider, Earth, consider, Hen, t h i s rigorous chastf unlcbnt which frightened rnd h o r r i f i e d the c e l e s t i a l inhabitants when they discovered t h a t tb Creator was so i r r i t a t e d t h a t He made no difference betuesn n r n urd beasts. Yes, I t was just (rl g h t ) thae-t)ttCrsatw m d e them-feel=tbe--expurss af=-l4ls-pwar, -for theyhave denied Him t o be t h e i r father. It was j u s t r i g h t t h a t they be mingled w1t h the brutes, for they recognfzed no other o r i g i n than t h a t o f the brutes. What counter-action, the demon, had not he operated t o redute the 2arth Inhabitant t o such 4 gnorancd --watch - o v w - y o u r s s l r e c - a n d - r u a _ ~ - f-examplra m whi ch are distasteful t o your s p f r i t u a l minor being. Defend younelves from the bat t s (allurements) o f your peers who, under the pretext of p e r t p t u a t l n you i n t o the awe o f the creator, w i l l precipate you i n t o the general path of ma tar. Such a s i tuatfon w i l l Attrastupm youand vour w s t er i t y the curse o f the Eternal. t'i+ek-*--i.d-5S - Thls is, Earth and-men,-what-thr~~-eator-tel+*-m$lw simple and pure. The t r u t h i t carries i s candid and w i t u t a r t i f l c e (trfckery) which i t does not need t o reach those who desire i t I n good faith. It gives f t s l e f freely t o the man o f desire. I t speaks to him a languaga t h a t he

"R,

cannot Ig m . - - 1-t --+a p h i n , - * k s a m e = m & ~ - ~ M-A-Z&-Y&?BYP-

change. I t i s wholly s p i r f tual , being emanated fm the Creator. It cannot be comnunicated t o the irreasonable animals. I t can ba traraaalttd-only-to t ) M s p i r i t u a l minors emanated as i t s e l f from the eternal principle. %s, the brute, from now on, w i l I not be punished f o r f t s wf ldness; because i t I s n o t tub ected t o c w n s a t i o n . The f i r s t example was t o be memorial m n g a l l the lnhaI!l t a n t s o f Maven and earth. That i s the message Ihave f o r you from the Eternal. Someone grer t e r than f am, and who w i 11 be born amng your QasurI n s t r u c t you m s t p ~ r t l c u l a r l yabout the j u s t i c e a d the reuards ~ ? h % ~ e r v e t o creature a t the end o f times accordin t o the trust thrt i t w i l l hwe I n I t s creator. "After t h t s exhortation, Noah d vided the earth between tif s three sons. f w i l l t a l k about t h i s l a t e r when Iw i l l be dealing wfth Noah, h i s ark and the

flood.

The reasonable nrlnors uho -were enclosed i n the -ark, a d the ti- they spent there i n p r i v a t i o n o f the elementary l i g h t , represent thr -treat o f the reconciliated minors and the justs under the shadaw o f the rert l i g h t where they wf11 r e s t f o r r time i n the waiting; having no t q m r a action t o operate. Although these j u s t $ (righteous) beings be comforted I n t h e i r a f f l l c t l o n s and assured o f t h e i r reintegration, this does not prevent t h a t t h e i r torments be

5-9

bnsiderables for not being able to enjoy perfectly t& b l f s s o f sectng the s p i r i t consoler who talked t o than. They understood, )YIYIv+r, that, concerni n g the r w a r l c a t l o n of the f i r s t Ran, whatever they felt was just; f o r tha Creator d sworn t h a t neither the f l r s t nun nor any b f M s p o s t e r i t y w i l l be reintegrated i n t o the divine c i r c l e before ttm t c d m t ( f J t) which kMn the must take place (with the true Adam o r Reaux u p netpal leadrr) earth and tha heavens for the greatest advantaga of tA,nfm. The place where the dusts rest themel ves f s cat l e d phllorcrphfclll tIm8I M e QV srturniir, circlen. It sewes SI Step-ladder (stool) to ~ ? m r r - a a a1 c3rclei, and It i s the one that the' scriptures descdbe 8s the m s t i place o f the Holy Fathers recondliated with the C r n t a i . Tbls t m c h s us%t, for the reintegration o f the reconciliated beings, th+ ttme they spand r c t f n g and t operating i n the t e r r a s t r i a l sensible c i r c l e I s w t suCCtcfent. I t ~ u r be, o f a l l m e s s i t y , t h a t they act and operate spirftuli'lly 1n &?I the sprces o f the univ8rsal c i r c l e u n t i l they d l 1 have conrpletad tha course h t t)rr Creator hrs fixed t o the minors when He emanated and a~lanclp4hdthm Pram H i s divine imwrnsity. That i s the second type .represented rrsssn8ble anillerl s which were anclosed i n t o the ark and saved fron of d t v i n r justlee according t o their good deeds; temporal and Mah, which mans "rest, peace and quiet o r rcl i ~ f . " aftar h i s e x l t fm tha ark, operated a d i v l n r c u l t (worship) every ten b.yt, up t o the f o r t i e t h day that he spent upon mount Ararat, That c u l t was the true type of td&=rhlp t h a t divine man had t o operate f o r thj reconciliatfon o f the ? l e t Qinar to t?ut the form of the universal creation might not change 8s m ' s body was changed. It was b that c u l t o f divfne man or Chrftt that the C m t o r blessed anew the uni versa creation, by bl easing Adam, whoar ke had c u d ,--ar--prSnciprl chief o f a l l created being and also as divine man on earth. 'Cloah pleaded for the divine mercifulness o f the Creator for the reconctllrHon of earth rnd i t s inhabitants who have found grace fefore Him. He obtrfnad the g m e ~Irr r r k d for, and earth was reconci t iated by being put back, &?tar f o r t y yerrs, to Itt f i r s t principle o f vegetative l i f e . "Yes, Eternal, said Morh to tRe Creator, the unfortunate men that you have entrusted to nly corlduct, undar your protection, a m clearly instructed that you can change i n a laarrsnt, If f t pleases you, the face of the universal. creation as you have thm thrt o f earth by reducing i t t o a void. Yes, almighty Creator, your j u s t ce I s perfect and . renomd such by a11 s p i r i t u a l creature, c e l e s t i a l as wet1 as t a r n s t r l a 1 . without The s irit which i s the most just before you, cannot sustaln yaur 11 tremb ing. How the weak mortals o f t h i s valley o f trrn could u k t ~ l v e s northy f o r t h e i r divine refntegration A t h o u t the hatp of your r a c e ? 0 vivacious Creator1 V i v i f y the general body upon whish your m a t u r e must operate your dtvine cult; f o r i t i s seen by us as th8 gr#rarSt rcdcaptrctt o r the universal a l t a r where i s offered the p a c i f i c holocaust o f rscdncll?rtIonl The raven (crow) came out o f the ark before earth was d?scovarud. That M n d s us the prevarication o f Cain and prophesyzed t h r t o f m. It flrwr to the South to show us the place where Cain r e t i r e d hlmself and w h e n chaa a d hls pcmterlty w i l l retire. I t d i d not comc back to the ark, and thts can be mm as ths separation, by the Creator, o f the children o f Caln from thrt o t hth. The dove which exited afterwards, f l i t t e d ( f l y ) for tha f i r s t tTW around the ark and cam back to s e t t l e a l i h t a a i n upon it. r)lls syllllbolC2m the t r u e figure of the r n g e l i c s p i r i t wh ch d rected and protected t)H ark and a11 I t 8 contents, The dove symbolizes again the companion s p l r l t o f the nlmn nhfch encircles than of i t s s p i r i t u a l c i r c l e i n order to defend them from tha demoniac ,-.onslaught (shock) that the perverse s p i r i t s operate e v e y ament 8grInst them-

9 3

form and the proportion o f the ark give, by t h t f r total, a number which indicates that t h l s ship was a house of confusion; as thlr t d d l t l o n w i l l show: length o f the ark, 300 cubits, width 50 cubits, helght 30 cubits; t o t a l 380 --IT-;- T ) r j r n1~~~r-leleven--Is--opposdt o -every- - l e e ?am. The unlversa1 reconcf 1i a t i e n was WI df scovered, by the spirltuat slgn seven p r i m t p d - wtvers-a? 3 p M - t + o f different colors formed f n h a l f - c i r c l e of whlch one end was rn tha munt Ararat, and the other end was on the ark. Noah cmtsllplrted t h i s slgn w i t h great attention by thinking.about. it s content. It was then t h a t the dove l e f t the ark and flew up t o mount Ararat. It cam baclt fm t h a t mount with a branch of o l i v e whlch .It dropped t o Noah who understood t h a t as l n d l c r t i o n that dal iverance f s near. That branch o f olive, taken by tk dove fn preference to any other p l a n t (wood), taught t o men the fruit t h a t t h y w l l 1 use ?or the ointment bf those mighty marked employed by the Creator for the mmifestatlon o f h i s cult, as f t was practiced among Israel and a l l the wlse ma. Noah, by dividlng the earth between his three children, repeated uhat Adam had dona w l t h h i s imnediate posterlty. He relegated cham I n tha Southern a r t w h e n Catn has been. He gave the Wcstern part t o Sem, and Japhet had the orthern part which was t h a t o f Seth. As f o r Noah, he remained w i t h his w i f e a t th. centtr o f earth. This d i v i s i o n o f earth i n three parts, made many tlae~,tndicates o r conftm the triangular form o f earth. Before dismfssfng the fnhabitants o f the ark so t h a t they can go to t h e i r ass~gnod regions, Noah spoke t o them thus: "bear i n mind, earth, and you reasonable and irreasonable animals, $hat the t e r r i b l e plague of which you are the witnesses, has served as punishment o f the criminals towards the Creator. A t the same time, do not forget the merciful and divine goodness which spared you f r a n t h i s t e r r i b l e chastisement. The waters which have elevated themselves up t o the doors o f the firmament and hldden the whole nature from your eyes, represent t o you the void when has been universal nature before the Creator had conceived, t n h i s imaglnatfon, t o operate the s p i r i t u a l as well as temporal creation. Do not aver lose sight on what the Creator has done f o r you. Never admlt but Him as the c r e a t l v t motor o f whatever exist; and be convinced that nothing has existed, e x l s t o r w i l l e x i s t without His w i l l . Do not ever forget that everythfng tr issued from Hlm and not from those cursed s p i r i t s tempters whlch by the1 r demoniac insinuations, have precipitated your fellows i n t o the hldeovs (dreadful) a b y s m o f aatter. Ltve i n peace under the protection o f the Creator i n t h a t portion (part) o f earth given t o you. Be the guardians o f t h i s heritage; as w i l l be your p o s t r r i t f e s from generation t o generation-unt+t the end-of the-centurlcs-- Wac-inta the ant among you who w i 11 erase from his memory the precepts, aws and cwnendr that the Creator gives for the second time t o the universal creatum. Amang the s p i r i t u a l beings, the majors are those whon the Eternal uses t o I n s t r u c t men o f His w i l l , and t h e i r sojourn i s wear the throne o f d i v i m dominrtfon. The inferiors are those who act, i n the whole exprnse of the unfvertsl creation, c l t h a r upon the t e r r e s t r i a l bodies, o r on the aquatic and full-ot-dash, o r again on the central axle. Remember that the creator, by regenerating the earth, have u, the type o f the universa regenerated you also. He has, repeated, i n front of creation, so that you can instruct your p o s t e r i t i t s t t once upon a t l m c the eart' f nhabi tants , having prevaricated against the Creator, have been rningl ad and exterminated with the brutes. May the almighty creator he1 you and your posterlties from ever furnishing such an example! For t h e n wf 11 no inore minors reserved for the regeneration o f earth and i t s Inhabitants. Everything would be reduced to ashes and dust and would go back to the votd. The s p i r i t u a l minors

----

b u l d be p n c i p t t a t e d f o r an eternity i n t o the d i v f m pdvation. *Go and rwne and by the enjoy i n peace the blessing that Ispread upon you i n almight of the â&#x201A;Ź k m r 1 9 1 After t h l s admonition, Noah emancipated a l l his l a frols h i s s p i r l tual cares so t h a t each one can go and enjoy freely fmftr o f h i s or her virtues, f a c u l t i e s and powers i n his o r her t e r r e s t r l r l . dwelling. A t the a n t a t o f earth whrm ha raaalned with h i s ~ j f a , bah had a large composed o f ten c h i l d m a of which seven males and t h e ~ 1 8 s . undar t h i s poster1 that the c u l t of the Creator has barn regemrated by offering pure ho ocaust t o the Eternal w i thout any other i n t e r e s t than that o f Hfs l o r y and the sanctification o f the mtnott. Each one o f those seven sons o Noah r e u i v e d a particular g l ft. One hrd the gf f t t o o p t a t e s p i r i t u a l l y , accordfng to the w i l l o f tha creator, for the advantage and the instructions o f h i s brother. Another QM racrlved the g i f t o f prophecy. The t h i r d one, the g i f t o f interpreter; and so on f o r the others. The scriptures t a l k a-1y about those g i f t s that the creator bestowed upon men. It I s by these d i f f e r e n t 93 f s t h a t the c h l t d m of Roah had reganers k d the d i f f e r e n t c u l t s they needed f o r t h e l r s p l r i t u a l and temporal mission. This second posterity o f Noah reestablished the d l f f e n n t ceremonials, prayers and invocation necessary t o the c u l t t h a t I t had t o operate. It established the times, days, hours, weeks, months rnd years according t o t h e i r f i r s t ordinary course; although n&a days those things be computed d i f f e r e n t l y . . It i s not surprising that Noah has had t h i s second posterity t h a t he called -*men-gods o f earth', f o r he was the type o f the Creator. I t I s not aston3shing neither t h a t that posterity had operated but purely s p i r i t u a l deeds and none material temporal , because it had no part i n the dfvlsion o f earth. I know that the scrfptures do not t a t k about t h l s second o s t e r l t y o f Moah, but we cannot ignore the fact that Noah recalls t o mind t e type o f Adam i n h i s f i r s t and second posterity; Caln and Seth. Although the three children o f Noah had not c m l t t e d any abomination among the p r e v r r ~ c a t i v e posteritfes w h e r e they have tived, they w e n s t i l l solled by the crimes per- wtr&e&liafheir resence- they purJfied themselves by fastina, prayers and paint that they fe?t i n t h e i r sou1 and t h e i r bodies by r i n l n p the universal chastisement which struck earth. That expiation was t o teach us t h a t no matter how j u s t could be the minor before the Creator, he must always be puri f i e d , by the s p i r l t u a t fire, frcun the s o i l k has acquired by h i s sojourn into a material fom; even i f he would have rejected ail-the-attacks that the brd i n t e l l e c t would direct against him. But when Adm obtained h i s r e ~ o n c i l i a t i oho-h66~ 9- sp#-r4t ~ l - e ? = ~ t ! h % ~ d% - : -~ e a- r n d p a ~ - c . e ~ - ~ ~ r b I r b - --- -.-. was destined, as we have said, t o operate but pumly s p l r i t u a l deeds. These seven c h l l dren o f . the second posterity o f Noah undrrstoad pmfcetQ- t h a t the c u l t that they had t o operate-was the same that the Creator expected f r o m H i s first nun. They became, bg their- deeds and andthat r a i ftr , the seven s p l r i t u a l divine columns which ought to support and p sew. (protect) the unfverse against the plagues o f God. By the justice o ighteousnass o f tkir deeds, they bent the divine mercifulness towards he prevaricators - o f the centuries to come. But-those wise men d i d not exert t h e l r misslon f o r a long time, The men that they taught, indu? ed themselves t o a l l klnds o f prssions and criminal cupidity (covetousness) n spite o t the examples t h a t the had under t h e f r eyes, That a t t i t u d e forced the wise raen t o let them down as preys t o the demon and under the plague of divine justtcc. ,This justfce d i d not operate i t s e l f only upon the men prevarlcatolr, but

tiF

~srl"

p p

falf

6st

r l s o upon U# c l t i e s and t h e i r houses .which were a n n l h l l a t d by the plagues t h a t - t h e creator has thrown upon them through h l s angel u t e m i n a t o r s . Such has been the fate o f the -cityof- Emir,- brrf-lt b r a t * t h ~ - e l . t - f s so f E t, Sodom, Rmrrhe, Jerlcko, Jerusalem, etc. The d r s t r u c t i o n of these c t i e s proved t h a t those works o f man were nothlng but m t e r l a l deeds operated according to the demoniac thoughts and Intellects. f)lose c l t i s r mre destr0yed because the words o f the justs could not get through t h m t~ qmrrt* M e l r s i r i t u a l powers on behalf o f tha tnhrbl tants. Ilo just m n h i s krrr born i n tlora c l t l e s . On the contrary, t h e i r inhabitants ma& a11 t h . 1 ~ rfforts to e n t l r e l y extensinate those who professed the splr4 t u a l Instruction. I f we look around oursmlves, m w i l l see the sanr things happening I n the present centuryn thr old cltias, am It must n o t be be1leved that the plagues whlch f e l l f a l l l n today upon our c j t i e s , a1though they be q u a 1 y critmtnalt. Tt ~t be not ccd, thus, t h a t these o l d citCes were struck because the perfect septenary number o f j u s t (righteous) men no longer e x l s k 8 on earth. The creator wlthdrew the greatest part o f them. Those p l r g w s have been indicated by the general lague which f e l l upon the p o s t e r i t o f Cain and upon 8 great percentage o f t a t of Seth; since there were no o t r j u s t r t t h a t ti- t h r n the blessed &ah and h i s children. We have seen t h a t each one o f the children o f the second p o s t e r i t y of h a h has received a s p l r i t u a l dlvlne g l f t t o be used accordin to d l v i n e Instruction. We have seen also that, f o r the purpose o f operating the r c u l t they ra I a t e d the t i n e by dlfferent intervals. But, t o make t h a t $ p l r l t u a l d / v l r f ~ o~ ' ~tlm, hours, days, weeks, months, years, they followed r r u l e o f cornputatlon q u l t e d i f f e r e n t from t h a t whfch was established by t h e i r elder temporal brothers f o r t h e f r mixed s p l r i t u a l and material operatfons. You mrst understand t h a t t h a t could not be otherwise! Is not i t t r u e t h a t f o r the simple faming of earth, the intervals of time, days, weeks, months, moon's pwiads r u s t be obsewed and used I n different ways? I s not I t equally true t h r t Ifthe fanner n l e c t s t o observe a l l those things, he would have sawed I n vain and reaped a med ocra harvest i n comparfson to that which he would have reaped had he tollowed the above instructions? Thls law i s Indispensable and camas fnm the Creator who prescribed I t t o man, when He condemned him t o the farming o f earth.. lOhy would there be objections t o the idea t h a t the s p l r f t u r l c u l t be q u r l l y subjected t o a law, an exact ceremonial and a faithful observance of tlm and sersons? Inil1 t e l l you t h a t the divine cult, bci'ng of a different nature from t h a t o f earth's farming; I t i s not surpr1si:g t h a t the childrsn o f the second o f Noah have regulated d i f f e r e n t l y everythlng p e r t a i d t o t h e i r s p i r l t u a c u l t (worship). This reason, i n i t s e l f , does not i t prove t h a t the second posterity o f Noah was more learned (educated) and mom explrlencd i n the s p i r i t u a l divine c u l t than the f i r s t ? Therefore, thare i s both? astonishing about the f a c t that these men-gods have establfshed sanr orrnrli t i e s and a ceremonfal conformable (corresponding) t o tha c u l t t h a t they hod t o exert. Temporal men, being i n the 1 norance of th mirslon o f that r p l r ltu41 posterlty,cannot condemn t h i s pract ce of these wfs+ am. The second poster-lty of Noah about whfch we w i l l k t r l k l n g rt 1- t h , made the great t pe of the seven principal s p l r l t s , superfor dfvine, sp r l t w l and majors uhfc operate t o consewe and sustain the universe, thus, although those beings were clothed by a corporeal form, they enjayad the r a m vlrtuas and powers that:AUam enjoyed when he was i n h i s state o f glo Those men, being busy w i t h divine operations f o r the greatest g l o r y o f t e creator, the

c .

â&#x201A;ŹIme w h e r e thay'ought t o operate t h e l r s p i r l t u a t a c t l o r n k r s been reveated t o t!macwrdlng to tha w i l l of the Divinity. They r+er1ulrl r t the same tima a l l the 11~nukblel a m t h a t they w i l l have t o observe fn thrir d l f f e r a n t

oparatlons ; each one accordf ng t o his p a t t i c u l a r g4ft. Th. flrst bok o f t h i s p o s t e r l t y made, among h l r SIX bratlun, th. type oe the Interpreter. H, recalved f r a n the c m r t a r , . ~ - Y k o t prrb#r+, tk

g l f t to--Inter mt kr.Ms= R was a t so nrsto

L ....

n e obta1,twd frm the Craator. He d i d not separate bfmsalt fmm hls frthr tbah u n t f l the l a t t e r went through transltlon. this flmt ufsa man ffxed the 1n t w v a l s of the r r 9 c a o ~ r y ~%TIMM -- $139- h - e p e a i hAhatbr,hrCta-parfmm. ~ k c o r d l n g U the order t h a t he had recelvd, he f f x d that f n t r r v a l to om ~ W ~ P -an . ~ C u kuslta-that jlt - c m QCYC-L b.b bmthers a tlr=d d i s c i 1.s a d t-aluer w111 have to umply by applying those Intervals t o t)w r a t t f ~ r e n toperstlaas o f the Olvlne cult. The second made h i s s p l r l t u r l oparrtlm Insdlatrly a f t e r tbe Mrst hu flnishad. ~RltftOun X h t -upratimwarlr imftar-to -the f M ; --ne~h~!:%as:-~-the-Sr?+,tn+~ mre d f f e m n t s as well as the words used, because thts l f t was t b t o f 1s second operator prophec f o r the manifestation o f the divfne justice. ffxed e median o f t l r w by j o f n i n g t o the f l r s t f n k m r t an cqurl fntewa't for the course o f h i s operation. The t h i r d wlse wn r m t v d the g i f t o f universal, general md p a r t i c u l a r astronomy; rnd the fourth obtrfnsd t h a t o f the knowled o f the powerful verb that the Creator used f o r all H l s trmporal creatfon. us, t h e l a t t e r operated i n favor of the hulAtn bodfas far t h e l r conservation during the course o f t h e i r dwatlon. - I r f l l etabarate on t h l s when It n l k about d i f f e r e n t events taking place i n tk corporeal fonms. Those f i r s t four wlse men made the type of the past and future praphrts. An i n t e r v a l cannot f t x a steady and perpetual ttme but when the baptrmln o f thc second fntervat has f l x e d the scope. The tw, I n t e r v i l s thus r w n f conduct thbmtelves as the h a l f of a tlme, for r ti- I s conposed of l o u r Intervals. It i s t h i s w a y t h a t the f i r s t four d r l l d n n o f the s ~ c o n dp o s k r l t y o f Noah have f i x e d the four intervals o f a time (buratfan) by bxrrWng their s p l r l t u a l operation each one during sf x hours. A1though t h e flnt four w f se men hid f l x e d a tim f o r t h e i r s p f r f t u a l operations; and although l t be also from there t h a t our present day o f twenty four hours cum t4 be, ona must guard oruself fm believlng that those wise men h v 8 k e n subnrl tted t o the duratlon (tltne) t h a t thty have fixed. It i s Impossible t o admit a time (duration) f o r thc'rplr9t. Thus, tha l n t e r vats marked by the sa s f o r t h e f r s p f r l t u a l operatlms a n m o t k rdjusted to t h e i r nature o f t h nking being. To the contrrty, tn ch.mfng those Intervals, they l e t i t be known that that was the worlrs of the s p t d t . The nations where those sages went d i d not d l s t l n g u f l h wp8rly t h l s s p i d t u a l d l v f s l o n of time from t h a t o f the ordinary d l v l s l o n wh4ch takes lace d a l l y according t o nature; t h a t which threw them I n t o dome rOSS 111sca Culatfom (errors) and nude thew take one o f those s p l r l t u a l i n w a l s f o r o m of our teinporal days. Before going further i n t o t h i s datr'll, have to t a l k to you about the l a s t three sons o f the second p o s t e r l t y of b h . The f l f t h one received the g f f t o f p l a n t l n Thr slI&h crbkfn8d t h a t o f the knowledge of the I l t e r a r y and hleroglyph c a r r c k n o f tha celesti81. t e r m s t r i a l . s p l r i t a t , divlne, superior, major and mlnor thlngr. The seventh wrs findowed w i t h the g i f t s of construction. He b u l l t s p l r l t u r l bulldings f o r the

-Zit."i

p;1

I!.

cuf t o f the creator; as d i d Adm, Seth, En&, and Mah. k s e s mad. Y. mare t h a t ha had the n a g i f t of c o n r h r t t o n by h l s buildi n g of the ~ l y s t e r l o u sark o f the a l t a r and the t a k r r c t r ; and also h l s other works dona t o w i t h Bethsabeel-, Moses d r a f t d t h e plan b l w prfnt) of the b u i l d and Bethsabeel executed tlw. Ih ffnt&ur wlsr men who had day by four I n t e r v a l s m8eawt.d t ~ e l v a s n t l rely to the c u l t o f the Creator. They p m c ~ffrb l fh6 Mglttsbur I d us-) o f the past and t h e future, such as Enoch whor ths tcrl Cwrr revere so much, ~ l c h l o c d e c k , E l l e m d the Chrlst, of u I m two rve b w n l i f t e d (carried awqy) frola the center o f e a r t h b thm splrttua'f ffre, and the other tw have been l l f t e d I n t h e i r own g l o r om o p l r l t u r l d l v f r m body as the Christ proved I t by His r t s u r r e c t f om. Ue have seen t h a t Waah had emancipated tha t h r w c h i l d r a n w)ro anposed hi6 tint posterlty; namly, Sem, Cham-and J a p h t . Those am nm d i d not occ y themselves b u t t o c v l t ivatu ( t o tarn) thrlr respective p o r t l m rrpnt 8 long tflrr o f land n order to provide f o r t h e l r faslllfes. w i t h o u t medlt a t l n g upon the s p i r f t u a l lnstruct?ons t llorlr give thw. They d i d not make the s p l r l t u a l d l v l s l o n o f the d ,m k s . mrtths and p a n . Lastly, tktr dlvlne c v l t f l m i ted it s e f t o ths knarlwlgm t h a t there f s an A l a l hty Belng above every created thing, a d t)ray called Him Abavln; wh ch means, i n Noahchite langwgo, bubly s t m n g s p l r i t by u m e Creator operated everything. That ward, although Noahchit+ or Chinese, I s the same t h a t the Jews u t t d t n days QC old, M i n g convtnccd t h a t i t I s Issued fm t h e i r tonguu. The Hab81&MU t h l s word. Adam and h i s p o s t e d ty had also u t t a M d it, )trvftq been speak the Judalc language whlch war rcservsd by the t p l r i t u a l the f i r s t dlvine nation f o r her minor creature. Let me make here a dist.lnction between the nard 'Jaw* urd the Judrlc tongue, and between the word "hebrew* and the Hebratt tongue. The word "Jew* means j u s t (righteous) and the Judaic tongue mans langta Holy Oivfne s p l r l t which d l n c t s the operation o f t b s e Just ( r ?c@ eOf m tth s) ~wn. The word "Hebrew" means the p o s t e r i t y o f s w i u mn ~ K W R q c d p t u m fa31 '&berm, and the Hebraic tongue #am the lsngwga o f the p o s t e r i t y o f Hebr. 8 u t ' t h l s tongue I s vary d l f f t n n t trar the Judaic one, because there I s none o f these j u s t s men o r Jews rjrorrjl tbt psterl?,y of Hebcr. SInce those timas past, the Eternal d i d nat create----m y to periktl = e e a e h - - t ! ! % - ~ c , + = ~ m - a a e llhfdr .fS_h r s .lost; @lthougb i t thtntr %ha-i. Tha judaic tongue i s p l a i n and simple wlthout the punctuation o f th. human convention Introduced i n t o the Hebraic t m e . l)lQ genufns Jews t u ~ o g n f z dt h a t the alphabetic o r i g i n o f t h e i r ton* 4s Issu+d from tha ~el%ttial part characters o f s i tlon-srdar) of the stars. The Hebrews used the s r r a t h a m c t e r r that t J u Jeus, but the d i f f e r e n t punctuations, the r c c t n t s a d tha ~trlpsr thot thy put I n then give those characters d l f f e m t prommclatfor, froar t h o t o f tklr simple nature. In l l l use, as an exmple, tha u o d tl IiteD. althouclh t h e name Israel was 'not known a t the tlm of whkh I n talk3 n uIsrael" means stmngs agatns ctangs i n That i s w h y I give t h l r n 4 the posterlty o f Noah. A11 t h l s teaches us t h a t tlw ward *HebrewY shim confusfon, as i t i s confirmed by the name I s r a e l which was g f m to th@t people by order of the Creator. Nothing i n tha world jt stranger and

r l o r y of the -

rtlb

St:

' L

kd.

r&%iT-

---

,mom agreable towards the Creator than the prayer a d tk Invocation o f tha dews; and them i s nothing wn i n d i f f e r e n t and p l u n r t r f l ~ (dapredatlon) than the hart o f the Hebrew. Do n o t be surprised b Wt, becrusa these p ~ p f eno longer have the d l v l n e laws, and content &lm only o f th.

caremon181 of a law t h a t was lgnomlnlously snatched t?m, Let us puttti8 the d e b l l s o f the events of the p o s t e r t t y UP me &ah spent the fint century w i t h h l s second portsr+Q,--mrr$-tnsâ&#x201A;Źmctad It during one hundred and t h l r t y years. He r r l s e d th. mtmr mles dl1 dmm of t h a t p o s t e r i t y accordtng to the law o f the Creator. TIm flmt f8w rrrrr consecrated to t h e Oivlnity. The other three had two cults to operate: one temporal and t e r r e s t r i a l and the other slmptr md s rlturl. The tint of t h i s m t e r i t y csrda the type o f the High P r l e s t urb 8)r p r f r s t ta cam. Ha was, I n h l s qrcrtlty o f s p i r i t u a l Interpret, the #mt c h i e f ot 8nj) kind of d l v f n , aperatlone He I s the f i r s t t o set hand on th. c m s o r rand n k e s the offerlng of the holocaust t o the Creator. He I s th om to mke a t low voice, the r e a t lnvocatton f o r the descent o f the s lrft for the consul matfon o f h g l o u u r t o f expiation and r e c o n c f l t a t on. He Is 8 l w a t t h e a l t a r , and h i s t h m brothers f a l l I n s t r a f g h t 1fgn InrrWlireely trshltwl h i m as p r i n c i p a l assistants t o the great operation IYt the BIvIm cult. That which was npeatetd by Moses, assisted In hfs op.rat9om by Cbron, UP, and Bethsabeel, Aamn has repeated the samt thfng by trktng hls c h l l d m t o a s s i s t him i n h i s works. The same order has been f o t l d In t h e 11 today fn ths temple of Solomon, The church o f C h r i s t represents i t %ti s a c r i f i c e offered on the a l t a r by the hand, the i n t m t and the wrd of tha celebrant who i s assfsted by the f i r s t , second, and thtrd deacons. Veu can see here then t h a t those things come down to us, through the succession o f times, not from the Imagination o f men but from the-Eternal Creator. n e l a s t three sons o f Noah were ordered t o go ta the thw t m w m t r q a l regions distinguished by West, South and W r t h end Inhrbltrd stnclr am hundred f o r t y one years by the f i r s t p o s t e r i t y o f Now; nanrly, Sar, Chon and Japhet. The e l d e r o f the l a s t three went t o the Sauthern part, the second went to the Western part, and the t h i r d went t o tha Northern part. They went, each OM, f n those different part o f the world 4n brder t o perpetuate among t h e i r brothers Bnd t h e i r p o s t e r i t i e s the car@lmIal af the d i v i n e c o l t so t h a t these people do not lose s i g h t m t t r e l y upon the c u l t t h a t the Creator demanded from them. These inen o p e m t d so g m t s p i r l t u r l prodlgles among those people t h a t the l a t t e r s had ne pains ta s u b i t themselves t o the instructions, counsels, and l c i s o ~ i v e n ta t-. However, before elevatlng those peoplz t o the s p l r f t u a te&drii?gs, they had t o be taught the temporal teaching; and t h a t 1s rrlrrt wet dem. The three wise men, wfio came t o i n s t r u c t than, r t t a b 1 i s M unong tha a measure o f ti- t h a t they regulated according to spiritual 4 4 ~ 4 ~ 1 ~ 1 made by t h e i r f i r s t f o u r brothers f o r the four o p c r r t i o n r o f the g r w t d l v i n c c u l t . These three s p i r i t u a l Masters, a f t e m a d s , t8j1htted lor# of the inhabi tants o f those regions f o r the purpose of ~ q b r i n t l q Or in1t i a t l n ~t h w i t h t h e i r respective spiritual sclmc+, Pha)r ccrtpl8hd to these people that, although the night o f darkness was made t o r thr repar ( r e s t ) of the body o f man, i t .was not made f o r the tplrltuml d i v i n e atnor who could not relaaln i n a c t i v e because o f h i s very s p i r l t u r t rwtun. lJhdn these wlse mtn finished t h i s p r e l imlnary p t a p a m t l m a? t h t r dltctplsr , the n e x t s t e p was t o admit them i n t o the work o f the s p i r i t u a l cult. Consequently, they taught them how t o pray, t o asdltr-, ete. They a l ~ taught them the ceremnial t o prepare thamselvar fer the different operations

rr:

h t thay ouqht to perfom. Among those disciples. the mrt &cated and and capable four who had shown the gr'eatest desire t o rrrch t o the perfect knowledpa o f the dl@$m sciences of t h e i r masters, wen m a b . Each o m o f the three wisr amn. s p i r i t u a l masters, placed h i s few w e c t r I n h i s nlystsrious c l r c l a o f werations and kept them t h e m f o r t& nlt=assary tim f o r the acconplishment, w i thout too much precipitattoa (;h#k), M tb . s p i r i t u a l uork indicated to than. The f i r s t d l r c l p l e wt p ? W Irtw the - 4 , - f ~ d n g the-raislna . sum and _rmrrlnd tWw few rlx haurn of our ordinary dry, The second took over fnm tm rT~~wm'plr1+-3fi--ram amount o f ti-. The * i r d and the fourth d i s c t p l m WTbwd tM ram

order o f the f i r s t Wo, so that, the four operations of -8 dl&plrs started a t the r i s i n g sun and ended a t the wt srtrwiw (# 3 t a r k d and ended fior sunrisa to.sunrise), It i s from t h l s C f r s t apuat4on In.ltirted by the children o f Mah, whonr am called Noahchitun that the ffmt computitton

n I .

issued frm the p o s t e r i t y o f the children of Noah nho IithMWd om region o f China, Ihave already said that the scrlphw+r ck mt t a l k about t h a t second posterity o f Noah, This should not rwpr"CmUI, k c M r tho scriptures have I e f t out a l o t o f very interesting to 4cs ?@r-t k man of desire. hybe thqy a m r i ht; maybe the t r a n s l a t o n Raw orrrl@ebdthole facts. H o w w r r , d a b o u t -it.aga,nr&. f ~ $ 1 1 th. -r of the seven male c h i t d n n o f that posterity. AS we can S- It, tho$. fint people had working days o f t e h s p i d t that -we-his operation. Four intervals of s p i r i t t o the s p i r i t f o r the benefit o f the one who invokes la. ?he four o p a r a t i m ~ o f these f i r s t dlscip1es divided our ordinary days i n t o fur aqua1 parts; and, by this5 mad. ?air bays-cut-of-onaaf-our-days. nl. Chimes. have introduced i n t h e i r daiTy computation that s p l r l t u a l cfmpwtation of the operations of the r r t f l t . w h i c h men would have t o exart rl!terrrordt according to ths m y s t e r i f * k. h i s nation. Furthenmm, the sages, by that divlsfon, flk.d also tha ttm which ought t o serve to m r k t h e i r years. What makes us maw of t(l, division of time i n the ceremonial o f prayer that & r a w , Imaet, fsarc and Jacob have exercised i n the genuine Israel i t e p o s t w f t y , do tb& we see i t k i n g observed even today i n the four intervats o* p r m hold i n .our churches? This confirms f o r us the f a c t that the srf I n 09 a k ceremonial o f the different cults which are takin ptrca a! i l y on eurth i s f r u n the f i r s t four children o f the second poste ty o f m h . tiaving explained t o you how the Noachites o r Chinese hsve rwang8d tk s p i r i t u a l days t o becoae also t h e i r temporal days, I wtll now explrfn haw t k y arrived a t t h e i r months. They did use the s iritwl c m b t i o n f o r t h e i r weeks. fhe three Masters thought i t advisa 1e t@ fncms* tk nmber of the disciples by adding three more to the four wha hrvr o p a r a t d the divislon of the temporal day i n t o four parts. By th1) meam, thr wise ma had, each one, seven disciples on whom the c m exactness, the Zeal and the firnmess to f u l f i l the ob i g r t i i~n h~r e n t t o tb d i f f e r e n t s p i r l t u a l operations o f the divien cult. They ftmd thm la o f the sscond saptenrry number- of t h e i r disciples according t o the ex posterity of Noah. T h y fixed thus the septenary nurnkr cruse the Eternal had operated s i x divine thoughts f o r the u n i v c m r l enrfiocr. md on the seventh day, He bestowed upon His creation sewn s l ) I r ) b r l gifts whlch He attached m seven p r i n c i p a l s p l r i t s whose misslcm was to rustain

"P*"* "&

ell

Y t i n a11 I t s tamporal operations according t o the saptmary d u r a t f m t h a t the seven flnt sages or'the posterity o f Noah used thdS 1 -. I n order . td perpetuata to nsn o f the future the knowledga and tlr+' corrsspondance of these sevm principal s p i r i t s that the Creator had attached t o HIS UnIverre to Instruct the Inferior and minor cnrturc, an4 elwrt8 it, by the s p l r l t u a l Intellfgance, to the perfect knanhdga of th dlvfnr drrdr. The Holy S c r i p t u r n exptafn It to us thus: seven sewn Seraphins, seven Cherubins, Seven spfrikr81* p rcm, dcrvrrrArchrllCts thromr, o f I s m e l , tk rtvrrrr sevep dminattons, seven powers, the seven Jud principal chlefs who have been under Hoses o r ron, th. Caw m s of Aaron and blathsaleel , the septante (seventy) ye&nof c t t d t y uf tsru1, t h e s r v m uteks o f DanIel , the seven d s o f the mnk, t swm g I f k t h a t the Christ had bastowed upon His discip as o f whorn m ltswd thr t a m f i r s t fathers of tlw Christian Church who have exrrrctsd tb olnran s p j r l t wrl orders anon t h e i r dlsciptes, the candle-stick with seven brrnchrs th4ch nsented i n k I n t h t + r 8 s was put I n the csrple o f Solomon, and which i s nau Church o f Ram. The septenary number I s p h l l o s o p h f u ty c m t r t e d by swan fhousand y e a n as f o r the temporal duration. but, when tho s c r t p t u m s y thqt on the. seventh day 60d dedicated H W e l f His awl work by b l a s l universal creation, that blessing should be seen as thr Junctfm @f t seven r l n c i p a l divine s p i r i t s that the creator brtngs t o thlrr I n t o every Cmatura. R i s Junctlon o t ttm u v e n p r ~ n c i p as~p i r i t s i s ~ n cd a m t o la th.operation o f the seven planets which operate f o r th nobiflcatfm, tM tunporrkrrv and the support o f the universe. tastly, the unlverse having been conceived I n I t s e n t l m parfectlm by th. septenary number, i t w i l l be relntegrated I n t o the fmgfnation o f the bns rJho has cunceived i t by the same nunbet.

f+t ae pun- the explumtion of tho pracedure uaod by t2r+ lmabhitn to cornput. tbir nontb, &tor the -8 hrd oaaplated the repmabor of ttuir diruiplm. They a@ out to #ch o m of those sovan d b c i g l u tbe f o m comeeutivo drj. of mpirit9.l d i v l w oporatlonri so that thoy muld bo e n t i r m b ooarmrrted, f k o m oar m n r l s e to' mthrr o m , to tlu cult of tho m-. Smm, the d l v h o u l t u m operatad from the tort* cemtor of there reven 8mStul mixmrm, genulao I-likm, m h 0- of th. 8d i ~ o i p l 8 8 ,by tho e r f r b l b b d ordrrr, brd mix 1 ud oonoeoutivm cia- foz oorporaal m e t , mo a t thy wuld not d o q tht the divine cult be lea6 prinful and tiresome, .ad ~ ~ -ble, r a t b a tho t m t r k l 0Ut0 When thome seven di8aipLu bod o p r m k d accord* Q tiu krohin(t roceIwd ErOm t h m i r mpiriturl p f e m s o r s , they aomplted their o p r a t t o p . 8ad fomd that th.J numbsnd 28 intorvalr, u tho course of the m a nrnkrr 28 o r d i m r y days. ma, tho equality thmt Wup hrd mtked betveal ths numof th.* 8pFritual o p i n t i o n r tbt of the moon aonvinoed them to &apt tho m m b 28 f o r both thofr r p i r i t t r l aad tampara1 month.

I will not hide f r o m you thpt the lrmu computation i n the 1Pit.t to be l i m n to mur by t h m (Ssrtor. The mlar computrtion uao adopkd mortly by tho chrirtiann, The sages of wbam we bave talked wsre the oxma who knew rbou* the 1 computation b whfch 818mt88 highsat b ~ l - of ths a m & fut\;pn .nd i t 8 m ~ l t l ttons. Without Win# Lnto account the miscalculation8 of tha Chinore, i t i.a e r r e n t i a l to the nna of derln, to be inutmcted about tho four d i r f m a t u r p to .calculate the d i f f e r e n t days during which the won o n t a s in the whole elementrry m i r e m e t ( 9 ) i t a r e m u l , (2) its I-t q-tar, (3rLta f ~ x b 0 1 ~ 8(4) 9 it. mt qurrter*

I w i l l explain this whsn I talk about the different p h m t a r y badies, I ra going to t e l l you how the chinose fixed t h e h second computation of tip.. The pomterity of the f i r s t three rons of Noah tmd t h a t of the three r p i r i t u r l professors h u m ex.trwsly lure (numerous); +t which Lacreared the arnbrr of disciples.

t b c-1

children of the three s p i r i t r u l p m f e s m n , o m of -h live urd s p i r i t u a l father. They reoeived from t h e i r r e s p c t i w fathom @vary7 about the different o u l k to which they were detmtlaod by UH s p i r i t of truth, Whrn they have receiwd the h a t ordination and tho s p i r i t u l blerofng, thoy m a d and hurd1.d with s e a l tho discfplem e n t r u a t d to t h e i r e . 'Phoy d e c l e u l y the ~ i r - 8 QPd g Q W U r 8 m b td tO t h a the -10 A 8 tb. d ~ of w -80 chiefs -8 to make a 8plri-l election, they choose, u their pPndoeemwr8, t&a m m n w e t zealour and learned sub3ecta found s w n g t h e i r d b o i p l e r ud employed thofa f o r the d i v h e a t .

mllg

received, by order of the creator, the succsasion of hi. 1 -

After that eleation, they modified t h e i r systems of o p m t t o m bjr 0-tw but ome r uoek; that w h l e h . l . a c s s s s . d ~ i r-y--*-+.sea---. -*PI,-ether mmeomwm. s p f r W - s b b c - hct--pes~ v - uriu+r7;, - ; the throe p r t s of earth; The three new chief6 ir.n obligod W arlu 8 lapre conrfdez8ble e l m t i o n than the f i r r t ones. They brought th lnraber up to twnty-one; whieh msbe sixty-three a l t o e t h e r . The seven principal operatio0 wn alweyr . rrBorvrd for tho west a u l t all over, m a d fho ramminfIy f o u r t r m w o n destined f o r the s p i r i t u a l i a r t m c t i o n of people. Thome 8ucaesaars m o d M 1 d .once more the t i a m o f t h e i r oparmtionm, and fixed i t to onom every tWb week8; SO that there were no more than hro opar8tians i n a lunar

m e o m + i o m were -mi. a t tile begimrfry-rr~drQ t h m end of the oremamt of tho men) tbat it to UJ, a t tho renew a d a litktt b f u l l -n. A. ..oh o w of .t2u -m3 -ep&rathesd*wt-og.r~* P in time for t h e e sovma opezatiorul to take place congriaad r l r p 8 t W e -nth. of o m ordinrsy conbiPrtion, Thrt ur a runr niae b dLu --$sfy u a r - 7 followd it f o r about o m and a half century, mth.

T b f l r u t one of those mun0eu10r8 inhsbited the w8km prt. Wb*n ha d.coa8.d the 0- wha mplu?Od him did m t operate the mt c o l t 8U% Owe in th. f0m 8UUOM; nuaoZy: a t th. .ptrinox of Earth of every ud th. r e a t o f tho time wr. a6nm.arrtad to isstruotion. TR4 aocond o m . or op. rlbo ezm wt, a8 well am th0.e who 8trec.d.d him, rurrr t& eo1pftt.tion. He pr8trd.d th. a t i o n of chPra xmt Q nth mnth.. mi ywma He m t n v of tho creator, if t h y followed tho example of the 0th.r two mtioma mamljr thrt O f S I P a th.%-bf JUphOto 'PhOaO -8 mfiOm f O l l o w r d , On.* th. GOvontfon o f th.e Uat mpirttual cornpatation. Chu tooL the forrr r.uonr f o r fom;Jlpbet took tho eq-x of to tho equinox of mxt m h t S u book tho tm equimxe8 f o r two ycan. Those m e mtiolrr be- equally intmduaod that computation into thoir a i v i l hirtory. Th.y hrd done .a w i t h etrxbbo-earo evm after tho iniqtlitoua op.rstioru that Memod W e in Bawlon, mtil d i r g r c e f u l l y 8eparot.d f r o m the divine c u l t and dirpemad ( @ e a M w bw a g ntioru oame diffmont peoplem, (I w i l l talk about t h h lator). If i 8 irar -8. the w r l d kmwlof amtromtqp and the gowern of th. pluwtary 8upan tho g . d urd prticulaz omation,

By a l l tht I have aaid about the divisions of tho mnth8, rad yoar8 t h t ths N0s0hit.8 brd don.; 0- C u r 88 . w~lrtr to b. older they than Adam f o r 15 o r 20,000 year8, and older thrur ua for 23,000 We ahbuld not be atnrprisod by the f a c t that certain nations do m t meoept th. flood a8 baing

universal, md ecnrr protend to ignore it completely. 'Ih. t b o o r n i r o m wbom were i.8Ubd the three pomteritiem W c h hud formod the W m t l a n r nre the only oats, among thome psoplem, who hrd witne8m.d the flood. They oould not think about t h i m p b g w without being frightened. T h y did t h e i t b a t to . r u e thia went f b m their mbmiemr They never talk about it ta the- p o a t . r i t i n , l.st the lattm be scamd and becoum bewildered a t the met o f the m4.mrl.8 that the pr?.arricatorm ham hmught upon earth, WmLr father That c o n d ~ c lt a a itrprrbtwfble and culpable# a l l tba mon ao mah rooomwaded to them that thoir pomkritp be inmtrtmkd a b u t Yhi. m i f u a t . t l o n of tho d i v b Justice. They proml8ed him to sot r a a d h @ y . But, the ~.kn08me$ of thome men a d tho* poateritiea ukm vero living kr 8-ltiozm ud t e r r i b l e f.rr (dread) of hidoetm being., forced t h s m to worship t& a i r l a with tho idbelieved t o be brought upon them by #we 1ron8tm. 'Phis o f divortiry tho f. wlot um arm tawt by thoue relationahlp. I can't iqwrn th.r, & m e I b v e 8-n them. mador mb nmditate deeply upon a l l tht X hvm .rid bo p u in r e l a t i o n to the different rule8 f o r the divf.ion of tins f o r the divLbl, o a l f amtabliehad tho firmt tbzw n t i o m , fa not it true that tho cr5.8 o f mt m e Z l e d in Amtroraomy, md what they haw done was mom conmidembl8 tlmn u b t hU -en place rmong th+-Chinese? Ths divine-cult t h a t Ad0m BltDpll(OtTdP + A m at 6prior to f k f which Wxa =-a of Edypt have o p . z r t d ? Irpmas, bu rpt h. 8urgram.d A b r a h z t l l c e s d , a o + - V sf - m t - b y W - e p m C ? s n + ? 'Pb.*uft Jhf~hw-k*

i n the temple of Solo~on,wm not it above a l l tho gnodmt onor? Umtly, the C b f a t . h u not Re opnnrted a c u l t W i n i t o l y - t o r than all tho80 of wbom I h v a talked? Tho wrka of Je8m the c h r i s t clearly prove ua that a l l the peat cult8 have

not k e n but t& ~ n f l ~ t ofi owhnt ~ He ham done. In fb.~$,Mm Chri.t h a m l e f t to RIB dfmolpla8, far Bim rpiritrrrl divine i r u t i t u t i o n , t b b i l j r mm md favocrtion W k held every m i x horn, four timrr a day. 'Choee diloifles who f o r r tho Chrirtiur Church e t i l l keep tbrrt pmctfce. 'Phi. abo# the f k r t apiritrtrl o r d e of th. d i ~ i z we ~ l t , S-onblg, th. C h r r i r t Ird f h t d to E l r dfroipl.8 th. t h e whon they w i l l hrrr to perform the four p u t d i r k atilt., 41u Cbr3sti.n Chrrcah obrome h i m y thore i n s t n r t i o r u by ik f o m gwt u m d f . u k of whLdh two un hmld a t tho tw solstices and tho other tw, a t the tw mquixmx08.- Bow I am #olng to t8lk to m u about A b r a h a m sPd wht ha rymlmliteo b .th. uaivorse,

You r b a l d kaov tbrt tho mum of Abram ma ahan& Q mt o f amarm ')tffrreetrial aara8l famer,-ted ebot. the o a d h m q m~:&-ma V P ? . Thu, there has nomr boon am%g ~ R Otor 2 p d fathrrrr r m o m elmted i n carnal portority th8n a m , '1Zu mripturma callmhir wAkam, e l m k d fath.rr .nd a o t m A b r a b m , elevrted fain po8torities of Godn, u it ehould lmvm beon f o r Adam. fa hi6 r t a t a of &om. h.b & m t mr8varl.amt.d. Tho rariptums +in all ~br;hm, %levated f a b a r - & ~@)ifube eonfurion*. There w e diff-ent .xpluPtior18 corns f r o m the f i r a t #rag mmtarltier of ~ismhmvho w e e f.la.1, ~saae-mdJacob. fsnuel, on whore k W ? oboved p u the d u tation of the d i e ~ i f u l n 0 8 6 ,reprerenta hrro tho m h a l opmtion of Idu f o r hla crrarl porterity; aa that war tha caue f o r A m and hfr oomabino. For that m r o n , Xsnel w u excluded h p m the homo. The bread .nb tho u t a c mid by Irmrel .nd mtfrri;r w .tiu piace vnrn tm- beon n l . p t d w i D a l .n..rl.*.rr* they twd - roce iw &en that ~ u i u c ' n . Isme1 axxi him - a p w 'alsoand hi. r i o t e r in their consterration a f t e r the -or o r Abrl.

amdZpal

w m g ~ - ~ - + - - . s ~ - - ~ a = s iez z~e r ~ 3 ; r h - - - v - r ~ ~ i i ~ i ~ t h l m t , lrvi d m t them towards t h e i r dertinotion, reowlla to m i a d th. p a c e tbst the E t d g m t o d ta Coin & . h i a - a i ~ ~ - - b y - ~ ~ _ M s 4 s . ~ ~ & ~s&E--- : * & c i b l ~6-1 of th. ~i~mty. ' ~ p1.a~. u of = ~ ~ i of d Am - ~and 3 n . l wu tm m w place v h m Cainand his a i e t e r w m r8la(lrtml. !?hose we tlu f a c t s which establioh tho simitrrritimr b e h e n A b r n h a m .ad I81tm.ll Adam mi Cab. (~hr 1

A b m h a m , by hi. ron Isl~r.1, f o e hinrrelf to b. the f a t h e r of kltn trib.8. fa f h e m ~ h ~ ~ 0 - - 3 . e n - a ~ a - + mtr5-ha;-br lve COPIS* thr-e-t ptrfuoe f-d ---Seth to Nu&, hir three children and himself. The twelve t r i b e of I-1 wan the m u m o r of t h m advent of I s r a e l a d that of C h r i m t , ThDre I8m0lik8 is1b.r m i n o d rmd- tha divine protection am long a8 thqr followed ttrr c a t t h t w 8%-n to U u m by the angel of tho Creator.

-Adam,

When they a l l i e d t h m e l v e r with the p o r t e r i t i u of Chra .nd Chuwut, th.y w8ro f o r p t t e n by tho Creator; a d , by their prevarication, thay brcu. 8Clt'llr tO b. the postmrity of w c h thst the Creator had exoludad h a th. eoeiew of tho children of God f o r It. lielaon with the a h i l d n n of Cab. Bp thi. &in of events, ua c8n 18 . %ktall tho e p c b and f i r s t elections, = p u t thuwlm w m g ma, ud t o l l tm that t b y w i l l koep tht repetition u n t i l the end of tiPrl, A s w p g r a r s in t h i r t r u t i r e , you w i 3 l re. c l e a r l y thet a t th. aid, will corns back to thm b.@miqg. Let us go to the r-nd po8t.tfty of A l m h m , Abraham, after his prtisl reconciliatioa

w i t h tha Crrrfsr, brd, br divin8 authori t y , a son from h i s W e Sara whose advmced age w u l d a O t pmlt ha: to bocow Wgnant, TMt c h i r d , conceived without the p r r i o n of tb. =tori81 renaee, #s ( t h i s repeats the bfrth o f the aocoad c h i l d of Adma i n ~kl). llsmsd farac.

I-,

u did A k l before him, followed -tly

tho spitttoril divine k u W t i o n

+bat we= given to hi. by hia father Abraham. Wmn Iw -&d thirty yamm of ago, king p*ri.otly 1-sd in the spfritrral d i v l w aelenoos, he oxprer8.d to h i m f r t h a r tiao d e r k r to oprrste the gert d i v a a u l t f o r +h d o x y of ftu oroator Abraham -8 mt It be dons, m(g ron, u you g2wi.i aad l e t th. u e r i f i a e

that p u wt to o f f e r t o the -tor 8ervea u .xpirt@a to arn of rrrth m t h t th.f r r m e i v m th. g r o e of Cod, corn bmok into thrh fknt virtumr, md o p u a k effoetively tha divine cult f o r which thoy YO bean ezukb.*

m , b~virylccqainoud to the deaire o f hi. ron, taok r donkey .nd l e f t with 1f o r flu mount of -ria. That word ia bl+idod iab tvo prkt t& ilrrt prt mr. m u m %ortrPbtions of the apyuwnt wrporaal formaim a tho a-nd p r t . 9 m u m viaion of the crestor.w Ih.J b p t r i t h th..tb. doto .ba

th0 w 0 whff. w f l l be, SOmed.~, th. f w l i .nd f ~ l i mat i 0 ~ 1 ud to their p n M i c e , tho light would bo t m z m f m ta fh. p o p l a of u p n t i l u dem-e. 'Phi. d ~ m t r r t to d tu by the w-0 of th. CLlrht in J-u ridha# r key. When A b r . b u r a d Iuaa arrived a t the rummit of the ~6unt8in mt thomsolvoa f o r the a m r i f i u e , he nrde h3a ~ c 8 t i o n fo tin (=rrrbor by u k w B5r to mmifert R i a divine prorenee at the ceremozrg tbst he t a r p o ~ $ o qin E i r nmo. Aftor tho invocation, Abrabja looked at who 5nafmUy t.rlis.d tbrt ha u s the a b r e a victim. He.agreed with h b father md r o t hi.Hlf fa p a i t i o n to took the knife and w ra*df. to etrik. wb.1) t h o mpirit of be m l a t e d . A the lord, which wu p 8 e n t a t that operation, rtoppmd hi- h o r n h i m act uu plwrrrd of hf8 #ood to tha end. Tht 8nam mpfrit told hlm t h a t the -tar inten*, md that of hi. lon. Abrahmu palled out h U ron fkom the ~ 6 o d - ~ i lrod e told hfmr -her, dur child, tht the w u t e e t aaoriiice that one oan o f f e r to the CramL. W m word tho intemt*. The Eternal m m the good and tbe ba comtwt of th. s p i r i h u l minor. Tho good intent of the mhor e e r krovn the #lory of the Et*rarl and the brb intmt p v o k e r H I 8 Justlee upon the i m p i a ~ 8 ~fruc . turnod h t . e U to hi8 father and .rid: The Lard, contrinced of your firm rewlutbn and tb.t of put son, hrs e l e r t e d you t o the h w m t -pee of Ith .ad electwl you father above a l l material sexme. U t ur ~ i e the e Urd f w tho grauo t h t Be lmr bestowed upon the father of the multitude of earth .ab fox having r l r o b1err.d hi. portrrftyw. m t i a r d + r a m co* from tho huh. took it ud i g o h t o d Aftbnarda, h d a perf-t it in order ta complete their op.rrtion. T t wrr thmn ?bat thy m \taderatanding of tho all of tho Creator about tho p u t i a u l u ud Icl.r+r cult. that of A b l , them ia a peat diffemncs betwen tbr. ~ b . 1bm$ M y iolplrtod in o d o r to rccomplirh the e n t i r e reconcilirtfon of hi. -0h.r Ld.P, u h r m 1wrr not b m m l 8 t . d but in thought md intent of hi. faA m . 'Lhlr tbtlgrt and intmt ware enongh f o r the perfect r e c o ~ ~ i l l a t i oofn AbcCll;h. w i t h t b Crmator. Iln ddrm'r c u e , hi8 e r h e behag -tor than that of A b r r h u , hir .arpirrtfon ought to be m- e o ~ ~ ~ i d ~ ~ ~ b l e .

L.t tm axplrin what represent the mountain, the rrood-pile aad A b n h 8 m taking faam O U ~ of

t b ~od-pile.

The aountrh mema the e p i r i ~ u 8helter 1 wfie~vtlm daceeued ninon of t h i . worldh l o u w i l l go to oocomplish, in divine privation, the 3 s p i r i t u a l operations, according to the decme of tho Crutor.

of their 8implm Thi# procare i .

Thin mountain aleo r e p a n r r t . th. 8.o.ible a i r o l e vulmly c u e dt mtory. of whbh I havm mod upon which I w -8 k i d down, l a w the k M of mod B%%d kbtued I.the rutto set ulu (*b-7 th. &locawt nnd o f f a th. naoem.ary parlwmn-+ the-op.mtfo=- of d=fo-t -c Jhiah are tho f o m t i c P l r r puce and emasamation the ermemb. of

(8)

-am2cutt%I%-

a u l t ta f k the tho dedicrtion of all thore operatiorm ta the moator. Tb.0 o a t . h v a beon comprlaed in the t# W h w m operated bjr Wsrer in 1 1 urd by Solomon in the tomple wherm d i i f e m n t wood# ud pmrfumos lmwo beem W. 'Baa P each o m of thore o a t . h a b e n oparsted wu, a t a e h won@#r m m d , Prom the tim men came into exlstonee, they have. been operating Ohore eulta. A b a a h a r who pulled out h h ron f m m the mod-pile, p&onUiem the r p i r i t tint the Creator rent to the mimm while they are pyw t h e i r t r i b u t e to tho divine *tic. by t h e i r diffmrent course of operation8 in the three o i r c l n which I have already callodt renuible, visual snd rational, 'Phi. fa tb. e q p l u r t i o n of the f i r s t type Prd. by Abraham and Isaac in this world-belov. mrde by Abraham i n that of the divine r l l h t m e (aomumnt) with !rhe eacond hlm. 80 sn A b r r h u m m. The creator irutructed hlm about what He expected -18 the pafoct 1Prwledga of divine law md briefed him about hi. spiriconversion ea it uu dona f o r th. f i r r t m r ' Abraham, feeling by tho d m - , expressed to tho Crsator the B y of hi. divine ruconcilirtion emking lila tbat a covenant ba mrde b e h e n th.,two of them, Then, tha d i v i m r p i r i t told h h t . *krcm~ircl your f i e r h md the blood which w i l l b rh+dded umn earth bofom the mrd w i l l be- the b . n r r i ~ ~p .~ o o fof the a l l i s a c e of tho -tor with youw. mi. i m v u l w l y c r l l e d t -ptfsm of bloodn. Thia allfance of tho C r e a t o r w i t h A b r a h m clemrly uplaha t h a t th, -tor i. al-rn w i l l * to go into a covenant with His crera8 loag a8 the lattar show8 i t a rincere derira and arken i t r e l f wort4y. CireuaCiriOn hu be= olwerved in the The mist, S h a e l f , i n hi8 qualit.J of BLDdOd, c e r t i f i e d p o r t a i t y of . -A to us, by gin clrcuaplmion, the alliance of th. craetor vith Adam, lCoah, A b a h m , Thir second trps of A k a b m examplifier the @odaerr ud aurcifulxmmr of the cltc. -tor towards H i 8 oreatum, Isaac, which mans the Chri6t, HRre sapla, A b n L h m -0 the tpp. of eon for immlation, Thi. son, am we h o e seen, war tho tJTp. of tb. On. that the AfliPhty vu go* to nend on earth to 0-t. the true u e r l f i c e .

k fottad fn tho p a s t ~ i t pOf 1-0 PPu WWtbt h. hd tuo T b W tgp. twin sons of whom o m #I named Dau, 8nd the other om Jaaob. Tha hro ma, irrued dkom a 80 r i e t t o u a f a t i u r , were dentined to b. e r r e n t h l rad vezy irutmmtive f o r JlOOb, 8-0 nnkind. 1 shall not go into the a t o w of usurption pmpmted it can be found 3n the r e r i p t u n a . W s e two childrmn of ruro rmprerent th. typo8

of thr f-t ud second u p i r i t u r l em~nstionrmrde by tho Creator. Jacob, although ha bo the rwond born, -6 the f i r a t conceived-by f-1 u well-u mmu VU tho S-O& c o ~ e i v s din .pit. of the fmt a t he #. tb, born. If p u our remember, pou v i l l f i a d that tha r m n d s p i r i t u a l -tion aft= the pewmicotion Of

fwt

the f i r s t n p i r i t r w a 8 that of the spixftual BLn lO r wbom we call q u u x Rom hir c o n o e i d -I merefore, m o b , ar p O . oh v e seen, r'eproaents th. s p i r i t preveriaators, a d Eeru t h t o f tho ainor.

A h n .

But the tSI1, provariu8tfon of &ob is to have abuaed t& p d f a i t h of him fathore . I ? alu, uned a l l hi. s p i r i t u r l and temporal faoultier to mad the thoughts of h i s bmthor. He opporad W e l f to .every good thought of man ud, by t h i s meam ewceeded i n hi. =hew to eupplant him in a l l hi. .phiri@tm, reduced hfn and hia porterity into rubjection ond divine priortion. .Wo m n m0. in Jacob tho double p v a r i c a t i o n of ths dembru; namely, t h a t w h b h t h q h d ruraieed a @ a m t tho Cnrtor, md tha oao rgaiaat H h creatuz8. fn irct, J&ob, hu rrot b. mriooUd f i m t w i n a t hi. father and aftemamin a-inrt hi. bmthor, a8 the d e n had prevaricated w h a t his divine father, and the a r , h i r # p i r i t u a l mther? Ren of todry u e doing the same thing to the A l m i t h t y u well am their brother!

Esru prefurrsd tha m a t r i a l c u l t to that of th. Creator. Re kopt hfmolf btmy the 08enimels rather thmn combat tho dmintollmat vtrfah h i d hold on hi. brother &-be Thus, him abandon of t h m .piritual d i v a a u l t in szchrag. f o r the punuit of purely n r t e r i o l thingr, bmPght upon him the pudmhment that he deskved by taking away from h i m a l l h i a r p t r i t u s l r-tm. IZowwor, he cams back fkom his uanderiag, and realized, by dfviP. m r u i h l m r r , the awpm of hi8 prevaricatioru; tha* which put him into the -teat ootmtrcrrtton. Ye went to hi. father to complain about tho usurpation of which he s a m tha v f c t i a f r o m Jacob. !?a e m ~ l e e dto Ilaac how painful it wu f o r him to cow f-t into tha world, and r t i l l be the last, aa f a r ae rpiritaml gift@ era wmrrnd, There morninCpl, of m u confirm those words of the s a r i p b t e r whish may thpt *he f f n r t shll: be the h t " .

by hunt*

xaving failed to re&h the heazt of h i s father by hi. .oaningr and -ilin@, E.au aeked him the following quertion on an imperioum toner Wva m t you rererP.6 f o r me any blesringn? By us* the wrd benediction (blesrlng), E.au b0p.d to obtain from hie father som, kind of power o r s p i r i t u a l g i f t which yotrld h a l p h i n to o-te anew a divine c u l t to the glory o f th. Creator. TMr da?m1~.4xatmto w that God gives to R i a elected, without any temporal distinction, the kzmvlodga of H i r s p i r i ~ gl i f t 8 f o r the advantage (benefits) of men on earth. A t the 8afna tima, Ee admonirher tha elect8 not to t r a n s m i t their r p i r i t u l g t f W and v i r t u 8 but to those who m worthy of ouch an heritage. The quemtlon ebrt m u put to h.lm father, having m t been a ~ w o r s dto h i s satisfaction; he r p k e f o r 8 rocaad tlme to Iaooc i n tho folloviag ternm:%ince you have not spirituml g i r t l e f t f o r nm, 1 bereach you, by all that I am, to bleaa me i n the name of the L k m r l n ! T m a o az18tmrmIt T have eatnblished your bmther the I ~ r d of men on .rsttr. I haw rubjacted a l l hi8 brothera to his domiastion, I have strenghtemd hlm i n the porre8rion of a l l s p i r i t u a l temporal and rpirit-1 divine operstionl. There ir mthiag l e f t in my power f o r youn. Esau cried loudly snd bursted into meHe 08- both* more to him father who wan about to be called f r o m thir 1ifa by t b Crutur. But I8aac, affected by the aad ri-tion of his eon, said to hlmr XWu, 1iat.n a t t m t i v a l y to whut I hove to tell you. The blesainge that you m ukin$ f o r m in tho entrail. of earth becau~eof your pevarlcation. Tha blearing t h a t I am pouring upon you aomer f r o m the Eternal, as the dew which f l l r on th, plmta oolwe Crom above. Emu cam out more pleased than he waa beform. T h e e were the thfng that I' had ta t e l l you about m u . See if the eedw? C, h b fathez towards him i a not an emulation of the i a m k b i l i t y of tho Creator in

H l i deareom of Juat+ce t o = z

centuries.

=Up%== -rs+-szsz, pY

See also, in the mercifulness of f a m e , that of the Creator towardm

H i 6 crmature when tho latter calla on Him f o r help,

Jncob had a numeroue p s t e r i t y . Mtlcing t h a t hie p o 8 k r i t y uu (prowing coruiderably Ln the temporal w,he inspired it a i l y in tht direation. But, to

completely enpthe diviru cult.

thonmeloer to this crimhal attaahnent, they forgot f o k l l y Ifothing of tha divine remined in theis wmories. 'The d o o r o w s p i r i t c a n v i a f e d Jacob that tho great prince of th, d m uu th, o m vha h.1p.d him in hi. ppl'srrit of nmterlal goo&. Therefore, 8coordiry t o tho c u l t thrt he and h i m posterity would baw operated ta the g l q of tk[. g.rt p~lime, they 8-11 be mwsrdad. m o b , who beeam very greedy f o r nrterial i t a m , vu r r i l y convinced by that izminrrtion. Be hrd l o r t right of him r p b i t u a l divinr origin b.ar9.0 tho -tor took it avry m m him. He mpnt a l l hi. tfme 8-ying tho d m a a t e r i r l miururer whfch he daoidsd to put lab practice. Thorefore, ho plumed to Rarmn, On hi. my, nAghtf8ll f o m d him to atop him @ u r n q on tho ~ ~ u a t r iof l l mhlUYlm (thi. word m u a ~%to. campam, thmt of the demonm rad thmt of thm Croator-ado r-dy ta carry out h*+pexa#vn t e ~ l h s t - t i a eE t d %- Tt-'rruabout-6wh.a made h f . invocation. A 8 roon am he finimhed, tho Iord m a t him an urg.1 d e r #e appearance of a pirn wtro terrorieod hb.

Then, Jacob p l d e d before the Creator f o r forgivonemm and renotolcod f o r ever the demniac c o u r ~ ethat he had cbaen. The mg.1 blrcrd him f o r hi. horrible conduct-paat 88 we11 am prorent-towardm the ahi&w, h i m fa-, him - t h e a d himaelf Jacob, mhakexz and i r r i t a t e d by the fri@tening thaak thrt tho angel direated a t him, Strapad on him and fought him d w b g th. rihole n-t. When tho f w a uu o m , ttm angel mked him h i r nam mrgl tmm, WI e ~ r r pti^^. he p v e the mamm mmver. Flnally, the angel asked him h i r num f o r the h r t t h , rad he aswered that hi. name wia Jacob. which th. a w l remrrlcdt I*Jaoob, ]amv a ~ l c a t o r&@inat the Creator and the r p i r i t of the Lord.w After thim re-k, he s m k Jacob and wizened (dried) hia Achille'a tendon. The 8n,gml want ont You c a l l p u r s e l f m o b ; in th. future your rum r h s l l ba J r n e l , o r mtrong a&aiamt the s p i r i t of the Creator, Then, they parted coapny M r each other.

t: I;

1-.: t! I..-

I.. d

Jacob remined quite confused to find himself nrrked by thr r p f r i t that he had rejectad. % r e m e m b s f e d hia v t a of prevarication uhioh w r e v . t ~ r to him, because he thought that those forfeita would grevent hlo from o b t r b m grace before the Etemrl; that which w i l l exclude hfm from the nuab8-r of mortal8 who could benefit tho divine mcrrcifulnerm. Rowever, in r p i t e of him' derpondency, he exvessed a s i n c e r e dealre f o r reconciliation with tho alsighty. 'Ph. confirlnrtion of him wiah~mcame as a vision of a humur body J h h h #. xm o m elm. than the angel who mukud him. Be bleased m o b and taught him how to ob-in uPu-l: he mated from the Creator. Jacob went for the 8econd t h u p n ttu muat Rrl ; 8t.rt.a ta pray a t about 66p u n t i l . i d n u t . tb. Iwowur). inmd *a to stop the effect8 of the t h r ~ t adirected a t him by tho 8-1 of th. Etrrarl. He mucceeded in that endaawur, and f o w angel8 sup. to bminrrtntet hi. about what mbre he had to do to obtain f r o m tho almighty him entfra ~ncoacilirtion. Re did am )1. wrm told. The eighth dsy a f t e r tbmt mtfag with the ml8, h. went brok on the m u m i t of the umuntain where ha -1Wwrrb8 th. end of th. ninth day, a t n n u e t , In tho middle of the n*ht of the afnM day eiry on to the tenth, he roceiwd the certainty (certitule) of h i s perfoat mooncilirtion, but the fruit of him opvnrtion worked him out 60 hard that he wuld not stmad on him h o t r i @ t rc~ry. He l a i d down on him l e f t mido with him h.d u p n a mtone, and meditmtad upon whrt he h a m reoeived from h i e e p k i t u l divine mrkm. u w a w n s p i r i t 4 w&o went up and down upon him. Am- t h e m ho rocognied thr one w b woundad and threatened him. 8e a180 rctco#nized tho four angalm who c a m to t m h him the m p i r i h l divine oprationlr thut he had to prform ia order t o obtain him grace before the Creator, ffe aaw also the glory of the Eternal when he

di.oovomd thm m p a t

the -1s

and go.-

convinood him OZICI m r e that h. h. obtkhmd what b. -8 loaking for, and he M U thi.: i .ham th. p b e of parfoot r4Un, b.CYlu, X k v o reen tho mmal face to fma. T t f. h m tho contar of tba sJ4a4 .UPth uhfeh i a haw tha Crufor. f t ir ha., thon, that T vilf tb h a wlWm tba mtmo of ah. Wnf a h r r l l b built.* Ro rprrkrd, in f&t, by t4ma mt6p.r # h o d tho k a p l o of t h lard 4 w l l k b p i l t upon #a txfmgtdarly, thr a p t T b t eoxwtrnction wu -fed out by Solorrur, Q m l o r IpFu, nvrud W Jbob with t t m o stonor rmpm~ntadtb. O -r ibrm o f It. rrrmrinrd a t -the contor of tho t r i u y l a fa onlrrr to show tht th, -tor p-ed HubGod a t tha coator of the-unioana to c o d a d *+urn a l l mirtod and aresb e i a g . Tbt l a why the a p i r i t indicrkd J&eo$ #L glace u b3.q the (Can*Lm on8 u t m o tho templo ought to be bull*, t o r Ww Wmple i. tho trw -1 o f Adungr @erioum body -oh was a8U.d rqiri-1 trr)ta of th. Divinity. In faat, r divine s p i r i t rsolly m b i t hht +amplo. In Sofamoals tamplo, tho s p i r i t adr i t a o l f ~ ~ m f f o by s t dolcurding kr fh, t o m o f r aloud. Jboob, oomksced of hi. reeonciliation, -tad no t h , SQ ? h o d t& tSmo whoa, t o p t b w i t h his poatarity, they w i l l operata tho diviae sulY. Pop tZmk' ~ r t t e r , ha mrdr, In m ordlaary day, four divine oprrrtionr wlth IU h ow of btomml f z o m each other. A f t a m , he muda, d t ~ 8iX ~ aaormecuti~~ a&$@, UL o m t i o n of (u8tehfullaos#). Those two oparrtiona rkr r totrl of Wa r p f i r i t u l divine op.rationa in 8-n days. 18 not it rrarr)rrblo that tha donary mbr, cerwrcrrted to tho Divinity, cusd tho septenary o m , dutiarrll to tb. e p i x i t , b. Idsin thew operatioam?

The -0 earth.

owl

th, first four oprrotiom ha appealmi t o Uu Cnrbor by ftS. fin* fneffablo 0 1 -- ---Aftrrwrrd., aecolrb tn.ft'bblo aolp and u i d t A t - - t h e God-or' X w r o i -tZy hrr inroiewlXXi. third i r u f f a b l e m m and 8ai.d: A t me tha Cod of baabl In a t irrraomtion, m o b mco@isod A b m h w a a8 tho type of the Creator boeau.0 af tb. oplrlttml p o w m bastawed upon U m . Be recongniaod that Iurc tlp+fiod tb. dirt40 Son. In hls~molf, ho reoo&rod t& S p i r i t bocause of tha mt rrrwlm thrt ha b a a . m u b o h g tho d i v h glory.

fyg.8 remt. one. more. t b a t of Ui. ~ l a r o i f u b m u vllgiee M!M C g m k s t f l l m x o r t u w n R h -or3rtlrre u n t i l tho-emi aP tw-8.-~t-io frD. -0 szmt uo mvo bean ta-t that God i. in three permnr. But 0x10 ait rllo U tlYt Wd hr, i n tho uasa of tb. rbow-arrwd minors, o-kd ?be@ bivm mtiam, dirtlact f m m .rch o w , 8ad cacording to wtret thoy should raprwent & hh. tnrivu8e. If it won possible to admit in tho Creator d i r t i m t m i t k l l , it hap. bmn four inrtead of three, became tho qumdruple d i v b a m m e U tm lcnnr it (divine r p i r i t 10, s p i r i t 7, inforiot a s b i t 3, Lab rkror b p l r i t 4) Ir.t those who want to dirtdo tb AIqQla* in 91. d m f i u any amh iLt*rrtion. o u o m o do f t l a #a oontont of Sir hmonaitjr.

-80

s w i m a l l the typos t h a t Abraham, 1-0 ud 3ha@bm-qq, f w U 1 toll gou tht thore t k o o a n w e m th. trw a t A I C u , Awl md 8eth towards tho Creator. T h m flrmt three as well u Um last b m boea the g l o r y of the almtghtjr. ?&ah, Som and Saphet had tho 8am d ~ wbrrru . ~ d t h s type of O.Ln in A d u , that of Ch8m in m8h, PlYl h h kl A & a Âś m , rum3 and 3rcob who w m the p m o n i f i c a t i o n of th. p.t, moat .nd fut\tn. 'Ph. QPlnt; m s e s and miJah conflrmod tho80 foot8 by W& 6mtfo#upan th.

which f. h u used for tho d n t . t i o n of 8 b *ti#& Itbv w i l l 1tht oacl mnnot doubt tho t r u m m u of tho mplritrol faok Qb.t h v a pl&a r i m a

t h , b g i n n i n # o f theworld, a a d v h i c h v i l l araturim8, IOUVIU be abla to if I u O ~ Cif f u .om kiad of m o m or a p b t m r to rbuma #a of d.rIr0. 'Phi8 ~ u beUtrim d i r t u t a h l to -9 W - O 8-a q di&LdS100d I 1-t&d hf.e h o d rad pride. 1 ha a b j u r d #om in ordur .to 4-W *off Do t2ae 8 p M t o r l d i v h a , and r p l r i t u l tom#& thing, 'Phszwfom, PO bo bot hf. thMt t&t X would temh you tln Lungyy of error,

1 w i l l r t u O by tho h m t a t i o n of the word e a t 4m yau maw bont. T h t wrd PIUU It % a 8th.r. t h t the rrm. & 0 0 f k r t mpirftr umm rn1e-W in thl BOM .46 ~ g g p ti. located r-t thm, Th. posteritie8 of A b # S h a S 1 a d wvinb gsotlrticrted, f e l l uador tha powor of the irrhbitrntr el yyl ZLWd th.P. for 430 y.m. T h h ir tha t r u e figure of th. m i n a n WW h r -# ~ $h@ pbwara of m d w M * m t U e a b u b m8e8-

&en, o f whom t)rm wra Mm a l o m waa 6 6 3 when the f i n t ahild, 8 -1, rrlu born, ik4m ahild u r n nrmsd- Pkrirsr, -whi.ch ahrracl u f y i n hd+ one fer~rla. Thr faShe uu r rcholar in 0Fd.r to o-ta

in rpiritrt.1 diviae knovledgar ud LB. fook 8 row of g b u t i t y th. c u l t f o r which rhe uaa ordin.t.d. W&n .th. a& oUd a boy, named bron, wu born, the father uaa 7S7, .dl at Ch. ago of 82*10 h. hrd the third child, agln a boy, xmmd PBrar, IWa lofhrrd. -ha at 49-9, Amn a t 6117, and )?oram at 6410. Tupz and Wn died k f m v -8l a t t ahr t.nb o f Pamt* 1 r h l l zl~t into s ~ p r r f l ~ detail8 ~ 8 rbauf %M& Wlu. ww born tba ?0Ul?bm11 W-&-%=h&R- QS C --; ~ M T * -frp*-~--ki+Cd-(tE U d % QF vhfch flortod tor aomo t h e upon the =ver of tb. UU&. %v i. ~ r d laom om - 8 yrfng &pPm of- a s p t i b l - ! k m - A = 4 m = ~ - - W _ m

Th+ &&ventof maer in the lond of Eggpt wh.m fa aonfumian usd -s,-~jmsuntad

rr*rrjr of ~ l t W a mWp fiv-*-aaaCeg-aG #u ai-+3$xtt -&de+s-

c h a , ~t i. .rid tbot duknarr did not undorstrnd Um &$vim Z ~ + t . ahran of mt a d ik iahcbiturtc of dprbe#~-d$dW-tUaa tl# m8.8 wng ma, p.aple hrd k n o w l a g . ummmm 4 i t& oat. A 1 1 t h m i r action8 wmra limit6d to ratirrfy tbr a u p f d i e o f th@b ~terLIfm a . f i t h o e fhr ~ ~ 4 m b -18 l a

a8 -11 1L(I th. IrrYU6mma 0la-, o m O1S)llOt deny that, fh. r r u o d a *ue ttnn ulgrthinq elma. One rees the of w It s o w m u s d aavant lvppur to tho, =a-

* th. (tamant)

b. lteb ~ to &Y

t A r m -ncr -*

m . e it

am ph.nolll.arl. F b m t of the timen, in their i@mruroe, *@ye themuelm up to o m o f tho* p..m tlao 11 no lean Qnorsnt thn upr* &au h wad f-1

Ilosas, f l o r t i n ~upon tha m t a r s , characteritas the npirit af tha Crortor which YW LRor tbt: he, floats upon the radical fluid t o tmraval [elur-up) th. -S. given t o evmything Hosos, is nothint but th. laws of order uxl actions which cmauinad i n the chaotic -8. Noah, wtm hd witnassod t % m ~ m a # l i f ! ~ s@â&#x201A;Ź ~ . tlw____ %~~ divine jurtica, .ud.8lra8dy the type of the univorral crwrtar. N l tW dmrmctarr rapresentad by t h a t prtriueh, w i l l b. t.po8ted by Ilorbs; low of tbr in dMdbmut h f t h u I U n-td ~ upan tb ~ ~ t a i umrh . n a o r r i l i a t d tb r+rt ef Warn. ~ o t o tho mortals w i t h tho Crartor; Moses reconciliatad t h e posturft), 6f m,trae abd Jowob with t h r Diviniw. Noah ragemrated the divima cult fn tho portwity of J w b . Ha rlm 1.d for dorty par8 the w n that he hrl rw#nrili.tad. Moras lad the J.wish p o p l a f o r tha s a w .rount PC tiY. !W& 8to t h e Craator 8 thaks#iving surificm; Mses has dono the r m thin& dth h i s remm8ili8r R l t h ,fdllriths at@ poopla. I would not k able t o finish, i f I mi. t o ~l. htwaaa Mosas d Noah. Tlmraforu, I dl1 advisa you to @ditrt*~ r i o w l yupm tbr, #maUHsm of tht dUr8ctmr n a n d #sa8. You w i l l Larm that this Elect (chosen one), p m Y u t t y rUmat8, by hi8 o p n a ~ i o n r ,the t r i p l s diviao assanca in its univmrarl, , md prti~lu creation; -1y: 1. H i s b i r t h rrpresents i n i t s e l f tho rctioa 4f tb -tor. 2. The -ti on of rsconciliatfon thrt he ha8 6# ehfdtni r e s tha works of the divina man m f tjba wlr at & t k m ~ ~ r . 3. His l a d i n g of the poopla cu\ bo wm u tho &trim which laads, g o v a n , ud di-t w r y tamp-1 end rp dtual b.4infarior t o him.

9"'

the scriptures t e l l us bow fhe dulghtmr of t h e King of I t mwd k# tha tmtrrr of tk4 Nila. Sha had h i a hiddsn in order t o aludr, r m t ef tlm P b n o i r rrd h i s soldiers who wanted t o k i l l every m e cbild oC the MaWmic p.opla. ?ht prirrcess loved vary rPdr k s a t who u u 8 baurtifbl child. 3)N cbmn, tabluowingly, t i t s ~ o f h s rof Hores t o be h i s muse. To u k a mra thlrt lmr mdwm libout h i r wu a m i d out u wishes, d u e d th.t tha swnr, b m f i t tk. rrbita to smo har rvery day. This a l r e d y indicated tha a l l i r n a e tbt tha S d a b t f 8 ~will u k a with the divine laws; 8s it w u done by t h r Emtf.ru d10, r h e V tb. d ~ t r w t i o n of Pharaoh and h i s a d a s , acquiasced t o the Inn of Ibtr+r. tl# mursa purctually =miad tha orb.rt she has rrrtaiwd.

Ona day, the print-s decided to taka Moses t o tho PMrWh. Per Chat U t o r , sbo want t)uough 4 c o n f ~ roam e w b thore w m a n y tablm. Wpm arn of thoWl-, w.ta p1.c.d th. crown and tha screptra of Cha Kin#, t bw i a w stonor which miomad tho crown of tha KingI them was very killieut emhacle. The p r b c e s s p l ~ c Hosma . om the tabla i n order t o 800 what a t t b 8 m dr)actr would h & ~ upan a hi.. M O S ~S ~ Wthose b r i l l i * n t ~ m ~ m ~ha t amm# , j o p ~ ~ , sad h. st.rtad tc $up; u do c h i l k of h i s y e . 'Cbr p r i m 8 lllikrj hm c u r i w i t y t o th. and by dbaring t o tho d w i m of t h e child rrko -tr9 ho We t h e j ~ a 1 ~Sha . la8rUd b 8 a S t O U 8 d S tha CrOYR .Rd the csuld nos pick Cham by b i r r a l f , the princess halpod w8d urb tlu s c a p t n i n h i s h u d . Tha child, not k let it so, amd i t fa11 by t h e feat of the p r i n m s . t&eorows o f i h i s had.

Whila the princess w u enjoying h e n a l f witb Wosas, r -lrfn sf th. U i y who had uitnassrd w r y t h i n g without being rean by hat, w a t t to tb. Ung aid arve

f f

Lir a - f a l r r account of what r e a l l y took place. After t h i s eqmriment w i t h Moses, b m to har f a t h r r . Pharaoh, t h e- princess put back ovwything a t its place md took P c o n t r a r i l y to h i s habits, ~ o w i v o-d -oc b r f a t h o r - c nriv8te memtinn in order t~ f ind out. t h e roamw of hrr fatbz?s d d msa. Whan tha lEing w& rlsonm rifh hat. ha ardwr8&l&rro WL=ir&i ~ - - : i r & w r ~ . a&p l d e d the b m t my she c w f d with her father t o Save B ~ ~ s ' s%if&, bp t e l l i n i h h t h a t t h e child w i l l never be a t h r e a t t o h i s kingdom. ? i d l y , tho ? b r a o h t o l d h r r that ho got tha i n f o m t i o a r frm the chamberlain w h o wat&h# bar when sha w a s i n the conference roar, with bras. She confirmed her presence with mu8 i n that room, She oxplrinod to tho Xing that tho dropping of t h e s c o p m .nb t h e cl.awn by tho c h i l d u s naithor aa 8ct o f uickadnoss, nor of contempt (scorn).

1-1 I

( -

Then, she askod t h e King t o make an experiment w i t h f i t . am! tha jewols where Bbsu w i l l hava t o choose between them. The Kinl agr0.d. Ik. t h e j r n l r and t h e f i r e warn set on t h e t a b l e , the princess, as she did the f f r s t tiw, put Moses u o u n g them. As soon u Hoses.noticod the f i r e , ho rur towards it u i t b a r t looking a t n e i t h e r t h e sceptro n o t tho crown. He picked up a piece of b u r n i q coal which ho brought t o tho h i s mouth, and t h a t coal burnt the t i p of h i s tongue. After this oxpar-t, princess, w h o a tho croator hd destined as the tampom1 protmctor of Mosu, rebukod t h e report o f t h e c h u b e r l a i n . She t o l d t h e King i n her dofmro of Moses: "if the _reportthat w a s brought to you were true, and that t h e c h i l d hd acted under t h e have manifested i t s e l f a second t i m e . ht, a s you see, he paid a t t e n t i o n neither t o the crown, nor to t h e scoptre. He preferred the f i r e instead o f t h e jewels, i n s p i t e o f the pain that he could have i n f l i c t e d upon himself. Xn fat,he did. Your chamberlain wants you t o decree t h e death of the child. I t is t o your glory and j u s t i c e that t h i s u n does not remain unpunished.'* Imaediately a f t = t h a t opisode, the King banished t h e chaaberlain outside of c u e d for. Egypt. The princess thankad tho King and ordered t h a t Moses be so-ly I t is from t h i s event t h a t cares tha stammering (stuttering) of Hosos. f. shall not go i n t o the d o t a i l s of w h a t those e+ats represent. I f you read the s c r i p t u r e s you w i l l see, m n g them, t h e adwent of c h r i s t i n t h i s world, You w i l l s e e dut t h e princess represents t h e b t h o r of t h e Christ, o r t h i s b-tiful v i r g i n g i r l of whom it is said: "1 aa black, I aa beautiful:" A s for t h e chmborlain, he wu not wrong t o t e l l the King t h a t young Hoses had acted under the i l u p i l n t i o n of t h e Cod of t h e are (unclean) l u g i s of E w t . He p r o f e s s d t h e H e b m s . lie w a s one of the w d i a b o l i c (damniacal) science which helped h i . t o perceive t h e divine s p i r i t who w a s operating i n both t h e priacess urd Moses. Having l o s t h i s temponl protector, t h e princess, whon he m m seven year old, b s u r r l n e d Mder t h e protection of the King and the nursing o f h i s f a t h e ad r a t h e r ~ i t h i s eldor brother Auon. I did not explain t o you t h e nun 9bses'* ben u t h a t he -use the s c r i p t u r e s t a l k a g r e a t deal a b u t it, The e x p l ~ ~ t i agiven w a s so named 4 t h e daughter Pharaoh because she saved hime ha w 8 t . n i s q l y d.qrute. Moses, supported by t h e King, lived i n all freedom .long him Hobreus brothers urd tho psoptm.- One-&E whiia-takfng n r t k . -he n o t icod Hebrews trotllers was being mistreated by an Egyptian. ISa jmp.d over t h e Egyptian and k i l l e d him. Then he w a s forced t o f l e e outslde of Egypt. T h i s no s p i r i t u a l type; but the m r d e r of the Egyptian ru m i n i d a t i o n o f the power t h a t the Creator w i l l bestow upon Moses f o r t h e deliverance of h i s people, This is w l v t I think is i n t e r e s t i n g enough to t e l l you about tho o r i g i n lad t h e e a r l y times

IB7

[[

He smyrd out o f Emt for forty years. T k t , one day, ha o f f o r d his body and hfs mu1 i n s r c r f f c o t o t h e Creator for t h e f r o d a m of his Hobrws brothm. Ho invoked Him aftrrwuds tor .n U L ~ Y Yt ~ o h i s oper8tion; whether it uas appt0v.d o r not. The Almighty s a t him an mgel who explained to h i a ' h i s mission a s follows: "Load p u r flock deep i n t o t h e desert of Madion* t h e C n a t o t w i l l l e t you kaow about 1*)sesmade a sac om^ -ti-b.n.n tb. d a s a r of ~ d i u mnd t h e m t tiis ~ i 1 1 . ~ Horeb& This ti# h. spoke ts the Almighty i n t h e f o l l m r h g t a m s : n t o m a l , Crmator o f a l l powers! sccopt t h e sacriff- tht I o f S w thao i n .11 s a n c t i t y .and th. pureness of t h e divine power which thm has emdotmi w i n Thy w r c f f u t n e s r and for Thy greatest ,glory! I wholly nrbrit r3)rsrlf t o Thin. i n f i n i t a g ~ m u u s s ! Act toward8 n u it plraser T h d t Recefrr tb sacrifice o f y soul, y heart and my body for the expiation of tho sin of the father of ~rm, Am waryt h i n g hu r#rutod from Iheo, everything w i l l go back t o -! Moses, h.vin8 offered this s e a a d ti.., h i s r a c r i f i c e in thrao d i s t i n e t divisions, contrarily t o t h e f i r s t t h , f e l t t h a t o p m t i o n was a g r o u b l e t o the Creetor, H. off& h i s soul f i r s t , becurre nothing mom perfect than the minor s p i r i t which resembles the divine, un ba offerod t o t h e Creator. Secondly, he offerad h i s heart o r t h e s p i r i t u a l powr t h a t t h e soul receivss a t the moment of h i s amanation, This power i r shown by t h e four c h u r r c t e n inscribed i n the but of rur. Tbe m a t o a i s t s know them. B u t . not being able t o interpret thea, they l i v e then explanation. Lastly, he offered h i s body t o express the three spirituous essences whence come a l l t h e foras contained i n the Universe. After t h r t o p r a t i e n , tb. divine s p i r i t c a l l e d him "Moses ,*I md by t h i s , confi& the n u s he received t h e daughter of Pharoaoh. The s p i r i t taught him t h e way t o enter i n t o the center of the splendor of t h e divine f i n that circles the Hwnt Ibreb; which is mysteriously called: "burniaz bush.''

witmt

Mses entered i n t o that c i r c l e without any w t a l o r frpun object. tk rdr h i s p r o s t n t i o n with h i s taca against t h e s o i l urd h i s body lying rtmtchd, nis posit i o n chucrtterires t h e =sting of matter downcastad by t h e prasenee o f t h e s p i r i t o f the Craator. I t also represents the necessary reintegration of a l l t h e nicular corpo& f o m s f a t o t h e senera1 fom, a s it is t h e c u e f o r tb. w u l d w an it contemplate the s p i r i t ; f o r the mnteriol body cannot take p a r t i n t h e dialogue b.twe*n t h e minor and tha divine s p i r i t . The sagas and t h e elacts have confimed t h i s i n thmir e c s t u y of divine c o n t q l a t i o n , The Christ I l h s e l f has d m n s t r 8 t . d it f o r us.

This c w p u i r o n o f She r t i l l n e s s of t h e body i n regard to t h e soul i n c o n t q l a tion, is mt d i f f i c u l t t o understud, Consider a sloopins man, His body, cannot it k d8stroyod witheut h i s l ~ ~ ~ l e B g aLtlr_bauimsCctb6110U1La Âś_bU stows.t

h bdug, I t w

ringLinl of *ho wrpom-3--

r u thing 1upp.n~in colltuplatien.

mimi

r n r

When it is s t m n g w f m c t t h e d rhrsrply @ m m y ) , -A+- - d y-ineuawa ~ ~ T & V P T - - - ~--Twissaneit----ssfon, I t i r mt to b. bolievdd that the soul smpuates i t s e l f from th. M y . If w h a t takes place, t n that cue, can ba seen u s o p r n t i o n a t dl, it rutt be 1ook.d e have proofs o f thir corpormal i n s a n s i b i l i t y upon u s p i r i t u a l , and nono matvrial. W uehn t h e -1 is i n cmntuplatien, i n the tortures i n f l i c t d t o thm body of Christ. Hs sufferad no pain u a rerult o f those t o m m t s . While tbsu w u i n pmstration, ha received Qror tb C1uatm t h e r u C @ S q four divine porrrs w h i c h wilt m r b l a h - f . r t r o p r r t s . ags-hsr-+hw-t" d m r s chiefs manifestdl all th.ir r r l i c e against I s r a e l i n t h e land of Egypt.

By t h i s , t h e

C r e a t o r gave h k +he s w power thr Adrn had i n -hf s stat*-d-pkry-, proof thrt cnyr man of d a s i l u can obtain ft h e Crertar thmt quadruple powor, rlthoush hm be clothed with r mnterirl body.

If;

r [.

sf b r a s somewhat resisted t o ths w i l l of the creator, it vu not d i s o ~ i e n c a o r stubbornass, but solmy because he thought t h a t ha # u l d tlot be able to fUlfil1 t h e mission g i w n h h by tha Alnighty. Furth*mre, h i s b p o s s i b i l i t r t o a n i c u l a t a bac u u a of his stutering, corpoound this belief. Tha C r u t o r n d e him undarstaod t h a t he krd t o take with h b h i s broth- Aaron t o interpret h i s worbs, and Ur to porfom h i s spirifurrl opozationr. Tha diuina prophat." fba M - I J r - m a hoses then said: "kt the all dalfva+.nc.- o f h i s peopla .ad tha w l a s t a t i o n of tba Egypti="-------

r. a

Ha m i a t a l y wont t o Egypt with his two u s i s t a n t , and ordorrd The P h r r a h , fma tho p u t o f the Eternal ; t o f r e e tha k b m s . Tba 1Cing rarWad. Hoses' np..t.d t h a t order a sacond and a t h i r d time, and reeaivad aach tim t h e s w rafbsal.

Tha stubbornass o f tha King l a f t b r a s no choica but t o uma the power m o d t o h i . by tlla C r u t o r . H. struclr Egypt and its inhabitants with s e w n horrible p t r p s which brought tot81 dasolation i n thosa places o f dukness. Whatwar t h a scripturas ray about t h i s subject is rokiable, as f a r u I m conc.m.d.

fI;

Mtenmrds, Mosas instructed the chfldron of Israel to go t h a s a l v a s r u d y i n t h e night of 14 t o lSth of Nisaa o r March. m a t w a s tha night s a t f o r tha liborrtfon of the Habrews from rervituda (slavery] t o tha promised land. Ih. poopla c a d a d out tha received orders, while Wssr propared himself t o Prka h i s graat operation, H* w e d f o r t h a t ptlrposa, i one year old 188, t o t a l l y whit.. 7%. lamb. symbol o f t h e victim who w u going t o be fppDlatad, i n the future, f o r tha salvatioa of mankind, t.piusented also the purity of tha M y , and rould of the children of tstr.1. Whan km butchared tha lub, Moses took its b l w d with which ha marked, a s it ware a recoptrcla, tha four angles of tho place whom ha wu going to perform h i s mighty o p n t i o n i n ordar t o s t r i k e the four parts o f Egypt; and spilled tha r e s t on #a I&, 'fh. children of I m e l have boon instructed t o gat similar lambs, do tha r . u thing, and 88rk with tha blood the doors of t h e i r houses. m a t w a s the mark of tha covanant of t h e -or with Ismal

t': . I;,

The recaptable gave t o tho I s n a l i t e s a double instructions: 1. This -1 blood, taken u symbol of powor, repruseatad t b a i r soul. 2. That sama blood w u tha trunk and the seat uhame t h i s soul proside urd rctumta the whole "genaralm of tha n p u t t c u l a P ' fom which it inhabits. That figure r e p m s e n t d also tha iour c a l a s t i a l regions fror which ur, under Hosas*s s k i l l f u l use of tha Iour divina par-, t h e fau angels e x t m i n a t o r r rho ought t o molest tba ejtyptiuu d watcb war cha a x i t of the children of Isrul.

t . ..

I['] .

I a hi8 inrtructions t o his people .bout the lamb, b r a s a l s o t o l d &am t o skin [flay) it, cook it, eat p u t of its flash fror head t o the m i d l a of tha bady, and thnnr tha r a s t i n t o f i r a t o ba consunrted. Tha cooking o f t h a I& s)rbolit+b t o tha f s ~ 8 a l i t e rtho purification o f t h e i r corpora81 form. Tha burins of cka reaaining part, r e p r a s e n t d the reintegration of tha spirituour ersaacas i n t o tiu ula y t o nwhich they c u e . For, rs elementary f i r e has tha powar .Rd tha hlu i n ashes whatwar it s a t s a f1.r. so ow, tha central axla h u w . c u l t y t o dissipate anything raintagrated i n t o it.

tl * I' 5 -a

mtt.1

I think that an account of tha events which took place before tho dalfvarance 'of the ~ e b r e npwpla is necassary a t t h i s point of our narr8ti.m about Mesas. )k

had t o wa r p i r i n v l Corc.s t o oppose thosa of t h e M g i s o f E g p t urd a l s o the u p s of 1 h e t who ha mt w n g the Egyptians. m s a r u g i s ud th. ryes, s e c r e t l y pro-

fessed i n Egypt, fgemration t o generation, t h e dfvina mimnca in m a d u l t r n t o d Wbsos, having dimthem, spoke t o titma i n t h r s a tams: -"I a m t e l l i n g you, msgis of Egypt and sagas of I s w l , t&t I .r hare by tho w i l l o f the t t a n u l , t o opposo y powers t o your f o r the glory o f mp Cod, of wbol . r r y t h f n g dqmnda, snd f o r the delivarurce o f H i s a l a c t d people.. & pu mllt t o continue i n your f i g h t against tho w i l l o f t h e Creator by hubniag tho -1 o f t h e Ph.-h with your .dvicas t o r a j u t my r e q w s t s on tohalf of Irrul"?. Tha sagas rad tR. magis answared him: "If the God whom you serve warr 8s ponrCul cs yw say, Why, does not Hlm oporatas by H l u o l f and Llis own w i l l ratlwr thaa mity 8 man l i k e p u . Go, ymu God was never as y w hava said, and your power is nothing krt hpostun."

wry.

Struck by that i n s u l t , Moses t h m w h i s rod' (wand), fn tho r i g h t bnd, on the floor, u\d it i i a t e l y Curnod i n t o a serpent. Ona of tlw u## did tho 8thing, ond h i s rod a l s o became a sarpent, Those two sarpoats r#.inod there, watching each other, while MDSOS interpreted t h a t n t a a o r p h o s i s t o tha M.gis o f Ogypt. L k s a i d t o t h m : ''bagis o f Lwpt, & YOU, Sages o f Itll.01, I t h i s POW@? ud w h a t cur come out i f it. Thssa serpents t h a t you sea s l i t h e r i n g on th. m i l , explain t h o defeat o f t h e pmud powor of t h e demons and t h e #n that m y bw 8.dw.d. Tho sa1.pmt issued from y rod wants t o devour t h e ona which m n s frer pours. this is t o t a l l you that man w i l l rpot always crawl on t h e s o i l . &maday ho u i f l k reclothed w i t h h i s f i r s t powers, Ihen Ire w i l l walk a r e c t and s t r a i g h t against thosa who cuued h i s downfall. Furthamots, tho metonorphosis of thesa mdo i n t o hidmow fois - - ---*

LL*~ L

0 1 1

sar-..RWlt --*---L-Z-rrL-

= --..

c C ;

place upon tha glorious f o r u of t h e demoniac s p i r i t s and t h e s p i r i t u a l divine minors. "Lord, Ira went on, addressing hiasolf t o the Creator, g a t up .ad walk i n front o f n, so tluat trry glory be aanifasted i n t l r s presence o f t h y pmmdbl e l u t :

After t h i s invocation, bbsas took by t h e t a i l tha s m m t nrxt to him. I i a t e l y thc b g i d i d t h o 8 thing a l s o with i r i s serpent. Than, Moses spoke t o him Thus: "Tha trrarfommtions t o which tnose sarpents hava Wan subjectad, have shown you that a11 tha form8 acting i n -+ & not r e a l l y e x i s t in nature, but only by the being who urirrrtms t h a . Whrtwer appears t o e x i s t s h a l l b. dissipated a s promptly a s it wu f o r th. t# serpents. Laun afao that the annihilation o f t h e i r forms is an indicution o f t h e dostauction o f t h e lrrrtd which you inhabit. T r a b f e ! far you might find yourself aingl.4 with those upon whom the Eternal must d f a m t H i s justice.'- The Magi 10Y.4 b f o t . MDsas 8ad left. However ha did not t o l l tho Pharaoh how powerful wu Moses. it w a s transformed i n t o tho rod t h a t it was before.

The three above-named Magis continuously combattad t h e s p i r i t u a l pow- of Uoses. Thmy did not c e u a t o oppose him but wlran he mado his ninth operatian f o r the # l o r y of t h a Creator. That m u p a t i t i o n from t h e part of tha Hmgis tmld d worried him s o much that h i s f a i t h i n th. Almighty was sh8kon. Thou, with turs to h i s eyes, ha cried: 'D E t a m r l , God o f Israel! i n what u I cufpabla in tJw d s s i o n t h u t Thou hast antrustad t o nt Why, lard, was not I infomad t h a t I was not tho o d y one carrying Thy ordorr i n t h e land of Egypt? l a v e u r c y on Thine sarrrmt, for ho is p i n g t o o p t a t e without Thy hmlp." M t a r t h i s prayer, Moses f e l t tha -1 o f tb most vivrcious f a i t h i n h i s soul. Hs was a t tba tenth and tho &st day o f h i s divine operations. Ha convoked ( s ~ a a d the ) four sagas and t h e thraa -is bfon ?turaoh so t b t they be witnesses of h i s last operation. Khan thry w e a l l assrrbld, ha spoket o them as follows: '?he God of I s r a e l is t h e one vlro s a w and !mars arerything. Ho h u seen t h e sages of I s m a l , H e h r s heard t h e i n q u i t i w r -is o f Egypt. h a o f t h e lyt thraa 'is going t o s . n a u an e x u p l a t o the othars.'

he u r i a h i s oparrtion with Aaron and lk. One of th. )Irgis, .on rockless -(foolThm, -hardy) than t h e o t h m , panetratad i n t o the c i r e l a . Aa roon u he did that,

msas s1mv.d him back by putting on h i s chest two finam- of h i s r i g h t bud. fh.t k g 1 walked backward from tha c i r c l a , while s t a r i n g at bses'who iwokod the Almighty h i s savant Mares, bmcuue i n these terms: '7he Creator has bestowed a l l powers d not pry tha l a t t a t hu g r u t f d t h i n Hir. Way t h e God whim th 8 )1Ji IWWO d trikrta t o t h e zeal o f h i s servant? Why he forsakes his urwnt to becoma r #lorable X d i a t e l y aftor ax-la of t h e divine justice i n t h e face o f Isrul lab .11 Egypt"'? t h a t invocation, tha transfornation whikh took place upon tho Magis u t o n i s h d a l l the

sp.ctator8 BY 811 that I h a w m i d t o you, it can that ttn powrrs a t t h e d m m w i l l n m r pravail against that o f the divina s p i r i t . You cm. csacludm . I -t h a t i n thm whole unirarse, than is constuttly action u4 reaction. Withaut that, t h m would bm neither W W W ~ L ~ nor , life; and without l i f e , t h a n is no form. A l m without tha d m n i a c teaction, would hava s p i r i t u a l l i f e outside o f tho divine circumference.

Pharaoh, t a d f i e d (scarad) by zhe plaguas t h a t )bras btought upon Egypt, was forced t o mitigate t h e yoke o f tha children of I s r r a l , by p a n i t t i n s thm, Mdrr t h e . l e a d a r r h i p o f Moses, to go t o worship t h e i r God. 110 w a n h a l p d them t o borrow, htor tho Egyptiuu, some vessels (receptaclss) made of gold and s i l v e r , and the n ~ e s s a r yprritMs tor t h e opetations concerning the m a t c u l t t h a t Moses i n t o n d d t o perform m n g h i s people. He prascribed them a limited tima f o r t h e i r opemtions. Realizing t h a t Hebrews would not colw back, Pharaoh docidmi t o pursue them. Host w n , not q u i t e learned about tha different s p i r f t w l s typas opvrqting i n t h e univarsa, loot a t the children of Lsrrel u thieves concamin# thore v.rsals. But on w h t basis do they fonr t h e i r judgements? Do they Lnov i n wh.t ~ n s t i t u t e dthose r i c k s b o m d by the 1st.elites from the Egyptians? do t h y know, l a s t l y , i f that so-called t h i h e r y w a s frum the s o l e w i l l of the I s ~ ~ l i t e os r, i f t h y acted undar .the directives of the ona who has delivered them To help you not t o f a l l i n l i n e with those self-styled s d r o l u s , I w i l l t e l l you that a l l thosa u t a n s i l a ware nothing but material i d o l s of t h e Egyptians. The f a c t t h a t Israel took them was r n t h s r a genuine p t d r h n t f o r tlra Egyptians.

One cannot say t h a t I s r u l has enriched i t s e l f a t t h e mxpmnre of its f o m r ustors, b e c w e those few itens could not have supported t h . r . f o r forty y e a r . l n tho dmsert. Besides that, Is.t.el 1 i v e d . s p i r i h u l l y i n the dasert, and did not u r m row t o w e t i t s needs. Its w a r against tha ennemies of God w a s s p i r i t u a l , lrot materfal. Ilommr; t o j u s t i f y Moses .ad h i s people, I un t e l l you t h a t those metal ud vassels b r a been used to . d o n the tap10 that ha b u i l t t o the glory o f the Craator.

Moses, befora l e a v i r ~Egypt, ordered h i s pwple t o mkm a peat provision of unl a c r e n d b r e d t o l a s t them u n t i l they roachad the dasart of Cwm8ne Z t w a s not u n t i l thw rsrched t h a t point t h a t k s a s axplrfaed.to thom tho I..niag o f t h e unle8ven.d braad by saying this: "lean, f r r u l , that the unleavened b n d t&t you ate with tho laab during the last eight days whtch you spent i n Egypt, l a d i u t m s 60 yatr t h e s p i r t t u s l life. This change of nourishment a l s o characterizes your r o c o ~ t l i a t l o nwith tho Creator ud errphuites tha- a b d o n # n t o f the profane aliments t o t h e E W p t f . n r that t h e Creator ha8 t o o x t e m i n r t ~ , ~I s r u l did not understand what Ir(oses wurt but aftor tho pusye of the Red Sea, I s r a e l was the type of the s p i r i t u a l divine i n t a l l o c t . Tha d i f f e r e n t routes that it took before Md rftmr its crossin8 of t h e red s u wn s p i r i t u a l na8ns used by t h e . s p i r i t of the Almighty t o protect H i s people. This divine protection w u d e 8 r l y manifested t o Israel i n the desert o f PhiJIizoth betwoon CC d a l and t h e R e d Sea, Phihitoth mans regeneration of action, Mngdrx: and R e d Sea: abyse of b i t t e r n a s ,

-st-

- amiagMoses, h i a s i n tho dosort with a l l 1srwl.-*&ad t d t e r him. H. r d a an i n m a t i o n t o put tha I s r u t is -

urce of

thm

cruzor,

irr

7 yorrertr(lff -

Us cr# stu.li was granted M i a r e l y . A c l o d w mnd s-td th. tiwho could not m a tha, 8lt)larrjh r~mlii tb d: mery. to . I d u n t . ' A t the si t of tho cloud, Ism1 exultad of joy 8nd a tha God of tho childroa of Israel whom hu s a v d us iror tA. nge o f oor .mnd~!~ .nacni.

~ b e ntha tw c m a to cross tha ~ e sea, d wsos rrrin ad t b p.ogim i n such a my that tha childma followed the women .nd tha ali f a n d t b ctrildnn. l ' U s to wmr; Vr i n tha -up was to go f i m t . Ilr ordsred kron to remi thosa

middlm, mbJar& d - - r P b y t smutrd-their-ruccb- %a-Wr axmy follornb thrr, but caaild not gat C ~ O S O~ g te h .IIJCIIY tha into b e t l a . I t w u in fha night of the 14th t o the LS of ism or m*. th.r msu lad h i s -la a r r i v d at tha k r c h of tho Rod ha. A t this point, h. stmWld h i s lurid wpm th. wrtrrn, thm plungad Wkc --4-4. -a- -Xmedlatrl.yp a w t o tha l a f t , uui Pd. a fm pmsage (way) f o r tha I s r u l i t e s . mila tbay rm crossing the uators, a colm of firm w a s rolling i n front of tkr u n t i l the emplation of tluir pasmga. who noticed ttut the ~ s l r l i sware going tb. *a, accotorat.6 h i s much in omlor t o engage t h n into b r t t l e . In the momtin, tho abrcurity of tho a drawback f o r him, and he ordered. that turrk.s bo t i a t o d e Thir wu rore night bef a t a l thur 8dvurtageous for h i s army. Finally, P?ursd his B8m #rived a t tha eontar of the S.8 which Israel hrd already l e f t . Tha m 8 t . t ~ rems@ld and engulfed the E g y p h u

0 tht

Moses assigned t o tha s p i r i t s e x t a ~ i n a t o r s - f a ~ E ' l l i ~

M t a r rearing a couple of houtl, kses woke up the I s r u l i t e s so t&t thoy e m o f f a r t o the Creator a thanksgiving prayer. When thmy fiaisb.d t h a i r op.rrti.n, the omma fell - in t h o i r prosonce for tha first tin. #re# imtructd them that 4.Cb o m of could taka a poreion [sharo) of t h i s ruw hr h i s or her daily mri~hrrrt,but M t tO S8Va My 0f it f o r t O l l l o M . If tb.)r COll-â&#x20AC;˘ Uo th.t law. tb-

thut th9;f--iia#ttdt4-s ~ v ~ - - Y ~ ? % --Ems% & - &-sj b w *-*I.*--

HI-+

h 1 -1

thma also t h a t my excess p a r t taken by anyone, w i l l h v r t o be d.bwt.8 fmm t h e others. That way, ua ovontual prevaricator w i l l & ea both Bir.lf-&-hf s-.. - brothers o r s i s t a r s . Lastly, h6 decre6d --St- â&#x201A;Źh*--&l leprosy urd w i l l hrva to f a s t for swen days during w ch-timm tItair part of rurn8 shall bo distributed to those wham t h e i r gmwl hmj.-d S P i a s t r w t i o r u t h a t fsr8.l recaived froo k s a s .

""t """""-=

-1

A f t e r t h m s e rdronitimm,hj-~rbde- the I s ~ - , t L i E e s te n e s r t ~ ~ ~ * - . ( L b L -@- -e d

S u because it m u m i l d by the blood of the M n a t i o a url th. iriquitir.mf t h e E ~ ; - p t i u r s . no s p o k e ta .the- thus:" --I-1,

-whr I

say

rt&btl_reklm

of t h i s divina justica is about avorything that you can think of. kt the -a# 8loa-y of the Creator mer @rasesi t s e l f from your rind, from -tiam ta g r a m tioa. 'turrr your eyes, look and racognize tha prodigy that tk h#W brs opnt.6 for your delivarurca md your reconcili~tion." Xsrul l o o k 4 a t tJso Sa, roolag It covered with Miss of tha man ftom the e m t i m a m , p s m t a d i n fmnt of Wbaos and said: "kt th. God of our f a t h m vhor hu choson y w te k tho -3 fl tha shitdrrrm vS - - f a r r r l M l r r - 7wri-ly.---Z-*-A=

our souls t o Hi. in sacrifice of thanksgiving f o r a l l ba protactad from the plames of H i s

-LU Hi8 blersingr, so that m might

Soon, Mower s t a r t a d tho re-establishment of the d i v i m c u l t wy the X s n e l f t ~ s .

P ?

the d r i l y pri& of p=y@n a t s i x hao f ht-a1 lto. uch 0th?k-rl& restabfished t h o four yearly operations. Ha r e g e n m t o d a l l tho d i f f e r e n t c u l t s i n forty-nim md a t t h o fiftieth, he expl.ined t o tho p p l o tho prodigies which played in thmir doliwr.nco:'* I a t o l l i n g you, in truth, I s r u f , t h a t t h a m a t o r bu used the farce of 1.w f o r your rpfritual reconciliation. He has opposed powr a g a l r t power,

II. insti-

u I have shown you by my o p r n t i o l u against tho sages of I m o l und t h o Magis o f Egypt. N1 t h i s has been doao f o th. ~ glory o f tho C h a t o r and tho r r a i f o r t a t i o n of Hi8 j w t l c o . This Suprena Being is a t tha same t i n your Creator, y w r Llb.irtot, your Coaductor ud ' yoDof*nror, Uoso who has soen frco to faco tho E t a n u l , in Whoso glory he mtord t o rmcoivo tho o d o r s of your liberation, pwsonifios tho C m t o r . Auoa who ~ c t o r i t o the s action of tho C n a t o r , rupnr8ntr liboretor. Tho type of your coaducwr is i n Ur, and tht of your dafansor is i n Joswh. I t is t h a t n y that the faur subjoctr uhb have cooperated t o your d o l i ~ ropmdent. ~ 8 u c h one,

a c h . r a c t a ~of t h o quadruple divine ossmce used by tho Creator f o r pur rmconclliatiua. l i s t e n now t o wht I b v o to t o l l you .bout t h e operations which hrro t a k a place i n t h o lud o f Egypt. Those op.lrtionr allude t o three proat virtuam and powers that the Creator used for tho ~ a i f o s t a t i o nof Ilia Law on behalf o f H i s c h i l d r m .ad the urnihilatiorr of h i s .nrrrrios.

I-' ' t

P The fint ritttw rhod itself i n the infan of *rwmat -nm.td upocl* ntm. d ~ i r u od f the use of is e n p ~ l rpirtt kCan umlmr the mole conduct of the Creator. Thus flomtd it sopmr8t.d the lifit f r a darkness.- &ah t98, bfr i t h thr rrconconciliLrteu popre.- -srr divine justice uulhot to ruind you that tk IRlPd is tho only Cream of a f l Ck.8 bum 4 t h Itd mcciom i n traflrm..

-?.

Tho second o m ub. i t s e l f rmifost by 811 tRe opmMims tltrt I

m& in

tbt I mt. 'tho farr -8s fought my p a w m by dam the Wag$thr a n e , ud I could not find out what kind of s p i r i t wr W p urtil

I complyid t o tb. u i l l o f tho C m t o r . this prows Wt i t la -8Ible to rul to p a e t n t e , by himself, the different =tiof the 01ririty. T h hidaaus wtmrphsis which hd taken place upon t h e fbm ef t k Ilyi of Phrcroh, 8llud.r to the spiritrur, change of pawror t&t #. rfrolls rill f n l la tho tbrw followiry circles: r.arib10, r i d , m d -tinu; dWe t9uy w i l l hrwa to ~t f o r 8 twr WO tiru, urd half of a tirw. 'tbr fl-t t h , k w el-t t o ternstrial mttmr, is for the sonsiblo. fho soem4 m m 1s tor the + i d , b . c u u e it i s rrul t o m f i d mttor. The half of a tin i s rational, bt it is at E t m s b f d o i the inn.rcelmti8l. 'fha crossing of tbe Rmd Sea by the f i r s t division Bt I n u l i t W , r u p m a n t s th. oxit o f wn fmm the threo parts of Earth wh.n t h e 6Htmr d l 1 l i b m t e them Zram tho du-s tht thoy inhabit. This w i l l be 6peeat.d by tbr q of thm M8ssi.b. The thaw different groups of people which LBr..d that f i r s t &vision dwmctarizmd the threa angler of earth. Tho ef&m a t the Mstaxu -&em tho wovn a t tho Swthern one, md the childa t the Nerthrnr -Tlis M l s the m y Adu d i v i d d the earth, by placing Cain i n tlu W t h ; Satb, wtro was t h e p q n t , i n t& lbrth, while he stayad in the West, vhvrr Ab.1 rrr#ld lrtrr km. Ihe rest of the Xm~aoliteswho wore destined t o wu rad h b l i m d the first d i v i s i o ~ roprrsmt, by t h e i r election, .the major s p i r i t s thrt the Wtm bu cbot o bo yaur comhctors (guidos) urd defenrors while yon w i l l k ua#ta# fbrr rpirittml wu 6gaimt tbe -&as.

v i m indicated i t r e i f by tho differmat rircuitr that !orad with Wt, a d by the s p i r i t u a l ope?at%ans thrt 1 rJ. i n the four p u t 8 of the laad, i n order t o divide entirely it.s ll*, rietorJtng t o t?l. 0 r d . r ~tbat I bad ~ i v d .f h i s land w i l l have an r r c l w ~rqetMfon, baraly able to'nmuirh tk. mst hideous animals of which It Ir i r g W tb. dnr. 'Th. l u t p l q u o t o h i t f i g y p t throughits A r r r y w u p r d i a t d ~ ~ ~ its u t a a s i l r ra th.t the p.ople u i l l be pruvontod f r a k w abie da ap.rrrte my c u l t to tluir f a l s e divinity. Yes, Israml; by d i v i d i w tbr HtrJ lie* L b r r m e f t h i s c r i r i r u l land, t put it entirely Mder the powr of tb. aWr,m. I t s oort.nt aou is 8 r u l t f h i a e of d r n i D c intell.cts. 'th, cUtd

ymn i n thm &utt of

kt that u u p l e bo impregnated i n your miads not W rrbrtu of tb t m pods that t b 8t.nul u i l l give you according ta Mr pmmbm. Hfmt cub a l l , do not cbwe tJw s p i r i t u a l powerr that the C m t o r Bu krtlmrd mpmb yeu, and psder on th. pmfsb..nt iacurrrd by Mum d h i s p o s t a t w ilrt k#ir(t p f h n d that srw poun. Nwmr forget that those opor8tioar t h a t Ja bar. *tmrsmd i n the lud of Egypt an exact rrp.tit$on of tho p l w upOU by the m ub his p r t d t i e r . Creator f o r tho axpiation of the crime of t h e L e t us 80 back t o the crime and plnishasnt o f tbe ##ptirrrr.

Phaxaub, typo ef the f i r s t prince of the dammm, WSNlumod the heart o f hi# people againat f sml. H. opposed everything that W * s ' i r g l n r m t a t i v e wantad also to & f o r His a t e c t d children. But, by opposfftll ISTW u he did, he opposing tho Almighty. Thus, . h i s crimes fouad t&ir -8-t in the angulfwatoftb.skbSII. kt rmythim tR.t I ray t o you, I S M , rwrrrr rrr)# itSagt.Cr*rs yuur waoy iror g . ~ n t i o at o generation! T r a ~ b l erkwt t!h#m -w;%rd rL. sum tht you do not bocoll. nrw pmmericaton, brt.o)ra tho p l y w that tUo & v i m j u r t i w w i l l tbrar at you will be limitless md 1lruca9tw8. tbir 1.r t h t tho Cnrtor has established mong your rather tbm r#t&oirr, i s pmmf p e abli#mtiodu tantdr mou@ of Ws conifdoace i n Isrmel. k t , i f yota tho Creator, the law t h a t He bas given you shmll k 8kmR kclt +itbat p 3 U r rrot i e i n g it. It w i l l not k l i k e a fight of parnr apins? o p r n t i o a of jwticr yrirut uajustice. Tben, 1-1 uil a 1 1 th. $rat@st confusion. I t s lmary w i l l bm obiurcatod i n ma& a way that tt will tmtally forgmt about upytlring of tho divine cult. Tba m n of t&o b r d ahmat bq -om rm). &om it ud given t o sttmgers. It is m n g tbm. nm will be dispmrsed i n otder t o l i v a i n servituda and &vim pr Wtaem a until I=1 iRa W of the centuries. Then,. it w i l l become the opp?tbbrim bf f& W l e t d k i ~ e . This is wbrt I brd t o t e l l you by the w i l l o f tbo Rmwt.

"r" V ~ - - ~ Y

r l k nar a b u t tha Mowrt Sinai. th., liv* glory."

Thir nno, lbmt S

M n#nt:

Moses, gettin8 himself n r d y t o go t o the #bunt S i W ; 48- specific odors to h i s broth- Auon b410 w u t o replace hSs i n t a k i n ~cr+.af ta, tsrmblites dttrI n h i s abscanca. The people pmaised t o t a l obrdtemca to M. tabk Josruh w i t h him, and l e f t f o r the mountain. Whan t&oy r e d & its aiM1e part, they uitnassad the Divine C l o y by a descending c l o d , h&dtately, b s u ordered Jost o m i n wksm he w u ; while ha, mses will aonCinum I t m u . A. soon 8.8 he l e f Jbsuh, tha cloud separated the two .i.n, mb Jesush did aat sow Nusrgrin but a f t e r forty days whun b r a s d a s c d o d from t h Iloltratatn r i t b tlU tuo slabs of law given t o hi. by the Creator. OA t h e i r m y h e & to tho CQIP, JofUJI wrlkod by h i s r i g h t ride. Before thw re8ch.d the 8 laad rbottt o f c h w f i l t h m * Mtazwads, a m i c a told Mosm =11Wi3 : 'Y41, ud 'look a t yaur -la who have outraged ma." That w u the lt-i t Ltng to him. Wan thy f i n a l l y n-ed t h e camp, thay saw t h e child?an oP 1-1 dancing uorrd of a gold a l f . bbsas pt so d ' t h a t he broke tha slabs o f I r th.t br mountain. Ihaa ha u k e d Auon these questionr: Why ehWad.lmd -.ia -tkn in c w o r e **be g d t *.p-&&-nec that, I have prrscribd whan I l e f t _them t o your UTO? Ausn .ruilmd: If n s r r i g n t w ~ ,rnru;by was-4mrrrgr-ils thnrtead n with stoner during you^ abrcace, ad I ~ to Ch. *st midm this desires. Than, Mores told him: In 8 rawnt, a m dorm of Ch. cmp, urd yau w i l l see the j u r t c h . t i r . y ~ t that tJu C m t o r hr ms m o d ior th. t s r u l i t e s .

=&-

I.:

bbra made h i s operation md invotsd the Creator t o abrkia hlr t b n d a to thm Etrmr. spirftu81 alactfon of thoso who shall avmnga tha ofHa w u ordorod t o @a fifteen men froa tho t r i b e o f kri. )k d i v i d d tbsr i n t o thma groups of f i n and told t h a ; "kt thou u b lor, tbr Cra8-r arm

md procod as follows: art p t m of five w i l l 2nd gxoup, kroll thoto the South; .rd 3" , frol th Eut t o the Narth. You &all go tbmagh tb a m p of Isnul rma tbas in t h e formmtion. trchtin, yarr w l U put to tho knives wmryona yeu wet, witbout distinction of ltinship or atknwtm. Aftenmmb, you w i l l can back to n with krona This ordvr wu m d w&-t flaw.

,t . e r s e l v a s w i d their knives

start from t&a Bast ta the West;

am3

It rbourd k easy fat you t o see t h e mlrtia&sM WWUu w e last mvemta a w l tbora that have taken place fra Mma to L , * i w t a Ab-, f.rol 4brrho to the .xodur of the childson e f 1sEgypt, a i n o t& exodus, t o th. Christ, and ha the M s t to mu. -08 -subled the remaining c h i l d r m of Isnsl who h.ve k.n r Zk.a0 divino ftutice 0p.nt.d by t b fift..n e l o c t d of tha tribe of i adbm job* back to t h e ~ n a t l i nlor ruw slabs of law, ha explained to the pmplo ubat lua t.L.n placa u follows: lvtLstea, Israel: 1 have always inibnrcll yor oC tho i n f i n i t e rwrciICCIlmss o f the Croat- f o r you and your f o t l b u r 8 r a wbb h v e baen flghtrortr k f o m Hir. The brd b.r grantad the sm m f i b l a n s ta h i s semmat @bras, by admitting him i n the rrnL of the fathers of Irraal. Tar Y w , 1 rr t h e fsthrr of t h e s p i r i t u a l children of Israel, aad not t h a t of Itis c u n r j oms. You haw witnassad t h e manifestation rad the g l o w of the divine j u r t i c o l a ymsr khalf by operations which reflected the action rad tho 611 of tha Craatar.

This s p i r i t u a l . c u r t a i n tht I c l i r k d uhifm y m mn u r t e i n g , indicates the distance existing between tho C r u t o r utd the trrmnf C h a t u r a 91. e u t h . n . r o at. on top of t h i s mountain four c i r c l e s uhich m b p r e ~ t f b l o sto ordinary mortals. Thoy separate the spiritual divino caurrt ttg that a f t h e uni v m a l creation. This m m t a i n i s tho gsnuino tablrrru of the aimme. f t f s divided i n t o seven puts known as revan c e l a s t i a l h a m u . Ik above n d c i r c l e s .+a hom u inner-celestiml, because they mtrict .nd Mimt the actions of the smvm principal agents of t h e mi-1 orrrtion. It .+s. f r o r the inner-calestial that the thought ud the divim w i l l oprmtrr t k w salvos, by given the ordur, v i m and pow= of amfan t o wwy a p i r l t h c t i m i n g i n the universe. Tho raven heavens rucaivo itor the i#.r c e l e s t i a l a l l t h e i r virtues and powrrs which they c o l u a i c r t m tor traurit) t o th. g m n m l t a r n s t r i a l body. Sucb i s tha o r d n reignins i n W tfmom umrlds.

f I.. -I.,:

m s a r u t r r i r l clouds a r e colposed of m s e huridity i r d fmm tha g1t e r n s t r i a l body, and the agents of the diffmront plurotary Mi-. ammo a a m t s pour out of t h e i r circles th. same kind of W d y u. tb. mli, ud whoa the t w o ~ . t thoy , form those clouds which kind what t.L.8 p 1 m draw tham. Tho usafulnmss of these c l d s is to modify the force of tho pl-tuy iafluoaear so t h a t they can s m t h l y c o ~ i c a t mthemselves t o th. go&aral, t e t r f a l body ona its inhabitrat..

[i-.

Whm f climbed the s p i r i t u a l divine loantatn, I left Jor\ub at 8 c o u i d e r able d i s t m c a W n d n, because he w u not ready yot to re@tk. Cmwr fmee t o face; The cloud which covered m was the 888o me that m c t r e l a d (anvmloped) you i n the desert of Ihiahiroth. Laam that e l a d wu mthi kt the s p i ~ I t of the Creatar which ~ o n t a i n a dt h e Egyptian d m - m q amÂś ts ?braoh fn privation of tlta use of t h e i r corpotaal ud spirtsamrr. By this, they operatad only confusing works. Although that cleud q p a r d to k thick, them is no s i m i l a r i t y between i t and the m t e r i a l and m l t a r y elorrd which is subn i t t a d t o tho I n n daructing the o r d i n a ~ ycotma of natum.

b o v a r , the t m u r cloud which served you a s +rrp.rrt fa thm desrr of E g y p t w a s m apparent body proditcad by the actions of m hafinite m l t i t u d e of ptror

d si.plo s p i r i t s issued by tho Etomrl from tb rocall, a 1 0 w -TO m i s s i n g the llrd Son, r cot-

c i r c l o , AS yar em QC Nn which s)..bolftn tb divine s p i r i t , wallud i n front of us, &a tho c l a d Hprrrltd us f m u the Egypti-. is a d m n s t n t i o n of tho law of rt~nvrstkmthat tho C t a m u l opoirted in favor of Isrrr.1 and against tho daeru. lbat c l a d , bow amad by tho powor o f tho s p i r i t s , without tho holp 09 mttn, uu a t.rui.ro g l o r i our body. 'rho ymtr of the c o n t r a axlo d l net sp#rb+ (ar act) trpon this s p i r i t u l cloud u thoy do f o r thr grou and wt.rt8.l uws. I t is tho sane body of gloa4au cloud which s.p.t.t.4 w Ikwrb, on my way to Wortat $ i d . .

I p t o s m t d w o l f a t tho c m t m of t ~ -in, s ud -10 in thrrt position, I bK.Y r genuino thinking-baing. Uy soul 8-rad t o tho infinite ud i n this s u t o of mind, my s p i r i t u a l b o i w rrtrivad the ordmrs of the c m t m f r c e to we.

Xsrul, I w i l l t e l l you t h a t , th. rudt oe tlk l p i r f n n l u r r i l i m , is to be rradorrtood u the type of the highest of a11 tk c o l w t i 8 1 circle#. This rational c t r c l o is called S8tunti.n c i r c l o o r 5.1. md it b soparated fmm tho u l e s t i r l c i r c l e s 7 h r e distance betueon tRo -it of tho mountain'

ud tho point whno J o s d stayed, represents t h e rela? p l m o t w c i r c b which is called V i $ W c i r c l o 2, u t d a l l the othor i n f d a planetary circlma m: h i o r a n y , Ct.rs, Jupitor, vbnw, and the Ban. H.t. is tbo o d o r o f t h e w pLur.t.Iy c i r c l r r : Saturn 1st. Sun 2nd, Mez=%!3)L L4,-BEc?t_l&A+smIthV.axu 6th, .ad lbon 7th. This DOUS US s p i r i t u a l # a h t r i n t o d w s pu thm the dirturco existing betwoen tho s p i r i t u a l ~ d i v i n otourt d tho c o l e s t i r l p u t ; t h a t of colemti.1 put and tho t e n o r t r i a l pa-. ?w em SH t h a t tho - t a n cur be divided i n t o tuo inequal pao f which on0 W d luvo 3 ud tho o t b r 7.

Tho first division is t h a t of the throe difforont ctrclaa whrro tha d m s p i r i t s accomplish t h e i r pure and simple s p i r i t u a l operations according t o tho imutablo o r d r r tht they have rucaivsd Pram tho b a t o r . ?h. -tiom fh.t thoy arm p w f o d n g r a u t help them t o reach their rrconciliatiorr md mint-ti- i n t o tho i m n - c o l e a t i a l k v o not ym Sean tht f haw.11.rfmd.your- errp and s o t bowd.rirr i n i t 7 This u t d r l c i r c l o tbt yau inhabit is tho gamine typo of the sonsiblo c i r c l e ia whieh - 4 - p . ~ ~ tribut . fh. d i f f w e n t positions that Jortuh .nd 1 occopiad upon the rrr#tair, a t p l a i n c l u r l y to you the differant operations t o which tho rims m subjoctmd during a i r t a p o r a l course i n the three circles; the sensibIe, v i m u l urb rational. I told you .Ire* that put body is tho typo of th. mulble c i r c l e , -80 it dhms t o tho latter. This sensiblo c i r c l e clings t o the d s u a l o m which sticks t o fh. rational one, md tho l a t t e r JR8ras to tiu inrr-celestial. This a l l u d y gives you a glipro of the universality of tho f-r qrutmmw Ruder which dorinrtos, ptesides, ud diroctr. 'Ib. ucond dfrisioa of tho .aunt& i n raven prts is that of soven planetary cislo# which conth. raven principal agents of tha u n i v m r l naturr. oining tho t o r n u y division to th. s r p t e a u y one, you w i l l fiad tho denary r of tho Creator. Beasides, you w i l l r e ~ o ~ i zalso m t h a t t h i s s p i r i t u a l ~rountrin,bearfry tho damry d a r , ocarpies tho c m t e r o f the gen.r.1 rocaptrclm. Sirrco 08-h hu a t t i u i g u l u forr, tho mmmta$a u s t be t o it that which tho ht or tlm contrm is to thm triangXo. You hrow that t h i s mmmtlfn rests its l upoa the general t e ~ ~ e s t r i a l

body.

Does not this t i t l a you t h a t t h i s e u t h coatrim8 i n Ltrle

living k i n g

auutd fmm-and i n tho likeness of tho Creator'? mt c o n f i r u what I am raying is the i n f i n i t e regularity urd ordm ef Wmrything that o p r a t o s upon 7%. virbues ad pmmrs a# thm Etrrrul a p m t m 8ud w i l l operate themselves upon t h a t s p i r i t u a l # r m t a i n u n t i l the oibd of thm

*his sonrrrl earlnreri81 body.

cmnturias. War f m going t o t a l k t o you about tha -tabla g m o n thfr urtrrr#.

law which

lhm is not a singlo baing, b. ha m a t e d 9.r awmsted, wC# can oxist d act i m tha u n i v r r u l c i r c l a without being robjocmd ro tb. 1.u. t o ..Lo y s a l f rrrdentrrd, I w i l l taka you or axampla, .ad u R you -1s: whan p a wore i n Sgypt, h a you h a directed by c a r t a i n laus o r mu; or, if you h.d any, u u it thrt of &a divina s p i r i t or tha law o f t h o animals-t h a t you ha- k.a following? X know that it will ba d i f f i c u l t h r yau to giva aa a c l a u answer, do not hvow i n what shape you wore durtag pur rojaurn i n t h i s earnt r y of ination. L a m , than, that you hrva boen l l t n g l d with tho d a m s i n tho q u u a of tho d m n i u circle.

-"-E

You did not hava i n yourralf a particular life end action. You could not h a bean d i r e c t & by tho divina laws, b-.a your p r a c i p i t a t i b n into tho abyss08 of Egypt i s tha r e s u l t of p u r abjuration of those mmo law. Yeu did not conduct yourself nofthor by tha laus of tha brutas, bamusa d d n a that t h e , thy w a n conducting themsalvas according t o tho a t r b l a lm t h a t govara thm. Although y w suppse t o hrva had c8rt.f~ laws, you w m . l i v i n g b l o w the standard of the brutes; f o r your laws rnrv m t i r a l y d m n i 8 c . Ihoy have been d i r a c t l y opposed t o the s p i r i t u a l divino laus UOTW o a t i n 1 y . d e m n i . c . Thay b v a bean d i r a c t l y opposed t o t h e s p i r i t u a l divina laws of t h r minor baing.

You already know what hava happen t o tha demm 8ad t h e i r .Jborents i n Egypt. Une of tho things t h a t I want you t o bear c o n s t m t l y i n your r i n d is t h i s : t h e princes of the damns, i n s p i t e of the f a c t t h a t +hay a r o tha chfafr of t h a i r own abominabla lows, a r e subjected t o tlre i r a u t a b l e law of tha Creator. Without t h i s divine law, they would not exist. Without ttut principla o f s p i r i t u a l being, thay would have n a i t h e r w i l l , nor thought o r action. I t is bacrusa they cannot s u b s t n c t tl~coselvasfrom tha Etarrul Law of their . u n a t i o n , that thay connot purloin (escapa) n a i t h r r the j u s t i c a inbcromt t o -the s u s law. You have baan exposod t o t h i s j u s t i c e during your s l a h ~ yi n Egypt. The mercifulness of the Creator put you back t o your f i r s t principle, your f i r s t dogma of glory, by giving you.again t h i s s u b l f w divina law t h a t was takan away fmm you. You have seen a l l tlut I harm dona t o obtain froa tha Creator the reastablishment of your rights. lhis should t a l l you, Ismel, that I an the daputy of the Eternal for t h e manifastation o f tiis glory Md H i s justice. Josuah w h o urt s u c c a d w, by the ordar of tho tternrl, hrs h a takan t o tha mountriu by .s. ?his demnstratas t o you tht tha u f o r divina s p i r i t w i l l , i n dua tiw, conduct t h e minor before tha Creator. In other uords, ovary r i n o r baing shall ba thus conducted t o the C n a t o r by h i s p u t i c u l u s p i r i t . By bringing fir back with me, I had parwnifiod again tho major s p i r i t t h a t the C r u t o r dataches fmm H i s s p i r i t u a l divina c i r c l a to ba the p i d a , tha conductor, the supporter, tha c w n r a l o r ud tha empanion of tho minor s r m a t d from th. t a r r n s i t y , t o ba incorpdrat.6 *to tha a l ~ t a r y mataria1 c i r c l e . But, tha mst s t r i k i n l thing t h a t the d i v i n i t y h88 done f o r you, rrrs t h e slabs of laws which wars s e n t t o you, when I c m back from tba r p l r i t u a l rountrin. Thoso slabs upon which t h e law was u r i t t s n , represent the body of rur where a r e printad the characters of the law o f tka Almilhty. ?he s p i r i t of tha Eternal tiimsalf hrd engraved the &ctara of t h i s l u r upon t h e s l a b s . I t ' i s the same way that t h e s p i r i t u a l minor draws upon h i s haart the chamcthts of t h e pouerful lw t l u t he received f r o m t h e Creator t h e tima of operation.

i ~ e r in , s p i t e of a l l are advantages that m#ht to obtain from th. l ~ print& w on tbe s r c n d slabs, your p m e r i c r r t k r lur torcad w t o break them. Not a single piase of them rauias, u ~rrrthtms b l l m u i n out of the tmfvarsal Creation when it w i l l k t..rWllshod or n i n t e p t e d into i t m princ$pfa of omanation.

0 i s your soul, mid it remain had+nd tam* thr Crumor, i n r p i t a o f a11 tho beamfits (blesringr) that you k v , m o i v a d frou Hia? ' At u out of ~ a ~ i - 0 ( S ~ W W ) , yftl 8QW a1 afiort~ t o f aas ll ck undn the 1-s o f your put ruterr: @he You want to c r u t e a god who w i l l conduct and govern you u it $+...rFir. To t h i s mad, you k v o urai a prohibitad and trrpur nsttrr. ort brui. utho C r u t o r t o operate i n behalf o f your iaiquitous and heinous m. Tou b v o t q t e d Auon t o whou your s p i r i t u a l coadwt has beon a n t a r t a d , You h v o t h r u t m e d h i s l i f e with stones, i f -, a t dhk y o r t u p o c t ovmrything ia ~ m - i producad-aecarding-?a s tha c t . b E o l u r ~af thm

. L I I I U Ir

lkw, tho rmsult of your oparat2on hi8 tum.Q mut to W 8 m 1-tw u t t a r , contrarily t o your q a c t a t i o n s ; ud your prfbe &. bwn h u i t i a t o d . Ti.%= a

-- Y

---

a z

Tha c a r w r u l 90- of a crlt which h u r o s u l t d f t o l v o l r r o w rhwld._~ in e s r indicate.to p u the t y p of miP.1 t o tlrs Creator i n the futuro. Tho blood o f that r r r i u l rut b. rh.86.d upon fsraa1 so that tha aarth be washed out of the s o i l t&t yrou bsvo poured on it. Now I u going t o t a l k a l i t t l a b i t about the poums of the damon8 rrlro anslaved y m i n Egypt- Tha p r w u i c a t i o n of the demoniac chief threw hia i n such great privation t h a t be w t l l n w a r mcaive any divina intalloct. tbuwrr, tho _ta -tw.faculty of t h t w i l l always -in with him. T h m Y f t l ua thought, forms i s $ a o m l . dem0ni.s i n t e l l e c t . By h i 8 w o r d which can be seen a s his %tion, ha insinuttas t h i s b d r p i d t t o tbare u b d h a r a with him. Thos8 s p i r i t s , houevar infariors they d l h t be, b v e th. r u e faculty u tha prince of th. dmwns. Thay are, a s ha is, kings, ?me iroa l 7 Y mtmrid f m r C m 8 a a ~ m t l ~they ~ have intellect wuich omanatas from them, as the genarally bad i n t e l l ~ m t a m t a s fkam t l w i r yrinca o r chief. Tbw, tha bad s p i r i t has tuo pornrr a t it* ammad: its own, and that of the inferiors s p i r i t s , its dlurrrts. Learn, fsraol, t h a t tha p r t i c u l u $astinct which ancirclas w a r y m o d b i n # o rooa u ho is ~rurrrtadfnn the divina circlo, t ~ l p t s ,attacks -ts tbo s p t r i t u a l minors. Host of tho timer, i t makes them s u d t o i t s jmrversm dasires. t br v on y is

m a r a % r-

T R ~ rpirtttul major spz-cs nrve rqusl;ly-rh. i . c ~ ~ m o r s tnou8nr rad w i l l , whicb form tho good s p i r i t u a l intellect. but, u tboy h v a a porfact correspondonce with tha supariors s p i r i t , thm 1s lot m a p r i s o n to b. made betwoon thor .nd tha limited powarr of thr p b c e of tk. d.ronr ukd

h i s dhnuatr 42

To p o r f c t l y i a s t r u c t you about t h i s comspond+nc. whfrb reigns between a l l the good s p i r i t u a l beings. I u goin$ back t o ch. fbur i w r - c o l a s t i a l c i r c l e r of which I hove t r l b d . Thosa four c i r c l o s at8 also called r p i r i t ,url divine, for thoy adhers t o the divina circle. Not a11 tho s p i r i t s of chasm c i r c l a s arm danaries; but every spiritam1 being inbrbfting thosa

circl@s,cab o p m t a the s m actions as the inhabitof the other ones. Leak intensmly a t the figure that I u going t o shov , 8nd consider, Isml, w b t t have t o u y about it. You w i l l sea i n tbam C t h i w s which -so the divine q m t . You w i l l be able t o understand lrar is 0parat.d the q u u h p l e e s s d ~ eof t h e C-tor, not only among a l l the r p i t i n u l boinp but a l s o i n H i s whole universal creation. You w i l l learn to brow t h ~ ttk r Eternal cont i n u a l l y srmrtes and creates w r y t h i n g i b y oor r t a b l e lm; t h a t is t o say, by wei8ht, arrber, and wasurement. Thrse tbw tbiagr repmsont the l a w , precept aad m, given to the s p i r i t u a l diviru ki so Ih. rrrplusmt agaia, the v'frtuo, faculty, u w i power which thc Cream hrs s t d upon h i s minor u soon as ha w a s emsncipatd, so t h a t b. ctll epmute In tho iorrr c a l e r t i a l , .nd throe t m s t r i a l regions according ta his thaugt~t, i n t m t , .nd word. 'You w i l l ~recognite, by yourself, t h a t you haw bean, uatil now, a beins of darkniss to uhqm the Croator wants t o give back tb. spiritual l i s h t . You w i l l convince y h r s ~ l fthat your s p i r i t u a l m t b a u well u ymir pmrar, a r e u c h -re coasidersbles th8n that of a11 t h e aptritual baingl o w t 8 t . d bmform you. T b r m f o n , l i s t e n , Israel, with attention, t o t h m explumtian t h a t I u p i n s t o give you a b u t the different circles which fbrn the u n f v e r u l tabl..o.

I shll'qot t a l k b u t t h e divine i.monrity, b-sm only the divinity itself w h a t takes place i n t h a t c i r c l e wh.rr own tho most porfect s p i r i t u a l beings cumot dwell. The f i r s t p a r t of t h i s tableau is made of four c i r c l e r . T h e ' f i r s t one bearing the denary satm 10 is tb d i v i m c i r c l e . I t s cat.+ is ths figure of tho divinity whence cam way enmation. FTOU the cantor of t h i s c i r c l e comes a t r i a n g u l u f o r r with two c i r c l e s a t its inf e r i o r # n r n i t i e s o In a s p c t of t h i s denary c i r c l e , you u n so. a fourth ci-10 fmP whose center c o n 8 1 ~ 0a triangular &nu, Those four c i r c l e s are t h e gemin. typo o f t h e quadruple divine u s m c e . TA. eLrst c i r c l e , by its denary numbor-, represents t h e abosolute unity aC thm divinity, ha t h i s unity is . m a t e d every s p i r i t u a l o r trrporal c m t i o n . Ru socoad one boating tho nurrbet 7, is t h a t of the major s p i r i t s . I t Is the f i r s t s p i r i t ual -tion that the Creator has sauncipatrd fma tho divino circle. The third one b a r s the h e r 5, Md is destined t o - t h e i n f e r i o r s p i r i t s . t Lastly, the fourth one, bearing the number 4, and which is i n . u p . c t of t h e d e w c i r c l e , is that of the minor s p i r i t s . I t is tk. t h i r d -tion wurrcipated from the divine circlo. Thus, thase s p i r i t s arm emstear of the divfnm They hrve powers over e w r y s p i r i t u a l being i n the c e l e s t i a l irwarity* '

f t w i l l not k d i f f i c u l t f o r you, Israel, t o understud bow uch the powor of t h i s .inor s p i r i t is superior t o tht of a1 &o s p i r t t s r u n r t o d 8nd r u r c i p a t e d beforr him; be it those operating i n the l ~ n r t - c e l a s t i a l W r u i t y , or thorn who operate i n the inmonsfty o f th. u u i t n r u l croation, For that utter, consider the position of the two 8bmm-nurd mgler: pu can soo that, fmi the center of the qu8t.nury c i r o l e , 8 trfan#le of which the bue abuts tob u e of tho first one, is eawt8t.d. A t tho oztrrities of t h e suppar t r i a a g l e are placed trro circles; one f m r th. major s p i r i t 7, rad, the o t h r r f o r the inferior s p i r i t s 3, t h i s prwos clearly th. pswr of tlre minor upon th. inhobitants of the two ciru1.r. Y a o roo also the rubjoction 09 those t w o c i r c l e s to the s p i r i h u l rimr beins by t h e intimate junction of tho bues of the two triangles. 1A.t junction teaches the perf e c t comspOnamka existing between these s p i r i t u a l b i n s s ud the Creator.

Moreover, t h i r superiority of t h e power of tho minor mst not surprise .you, if you recall f o r what purpose it was g i v m to him, fh. two c i r c l e s -which us under tb. p e r of the minor have beon roilmi by the prevaric8tion

division o f t i n md the h

r S, the p r i n c i p l s of Wry g r p o r e a l f o r r Xf you a a l t i p l y the by t b q u t u r a r r y you will- k.w tim s m mmbetr 12 u\d S which confirm t& idea that t h e eo-11 f o m of vary b e i q existing i n t h e thrae worlds aau. Plr# tJmw principal: sulphur, at,a d wrcury. In fact, m hi* c ~ cloth 1 himself with t h e s u b ~ of. e m . p p m n t forr; i f it is not am& o f -re tfuoe principles. Y o u eur be strpri8.d t o hear ma t.1-king about c o i p o m l $om fit tho imercam br, abtlfnad.

celrstiai imubitants!

However every mmciprtd being, i n o d o r to o p m t m t o q m r r l l y t h e orders o f t h e creator, arst be c l e w by r colrpom8t ouvelopo which s m s u wil to h i s s p i r i t u a l trrporrl rctiw. K i t h o u t t h a t a n w l o p , 118 mull m t be able t o operate myth* upon tba o t h e t t q o r r l beinas without consuming them by t h e innate f e u l t y o f t h e pvrv s p i t i t to d i s s o l m w b a t m r it touches. This glorioud ouvaaopa o f tlw W i t m t s of t h e i m m - c o l m t i a l and earth, is noting else thur tb. p d u c t i o n of t h e i r own f i r u . Those s p i r i t u a l being have, i n t h i s r-8x4, t&o uu proportiosthrn the s p i r i t s of tho central axle. Nor,ewr, t h e n is a grut dtfformrce i n tito actions o f these s p i r i t s : those o f tho u t o do agt b v o , u c h om, but one action. Thus, thmy produce only bno kind of fa-. ht tlw s p f r i t ual beings inhabiting tlre three worlds, having t o op.rrto .ore coluidmle mJ Ear-reuhing r c t i o r u ; can produce, from -..at to ~ l o l n n t ,a variety of f o m , according t o t h e i r needs. I t is t r u a t h a t t h y u n ~ act t [those of the 8x10 81~0)w i t h o u t t h e permission of tba e ~ 8 - r ; krt o w they mceive that a u t b r i z r t i o n , they have i n themselves vhrtwer it takes to carry on trreir oporatioaa, wlslrile t h e s p i r i t s of t h e u l e , a s rimply subject, act as directed, because they do tsot havo intelligence. You would l i k e t o aka w i f t h e s p i r i t u a l essencor, f d 54 the t h r e e worlds, existad a l s o i n t h e divine imonsity? I w i l l m8wn tliat tho four eluses of s p i r i t s , superiors, nojors, i n f e r i o r s and. minora, f n a b i t i r y t h e divine W n s i t y never had t o o p e r a t e i n t h i s place but r p i r i t w l md divine actions witaout material mixture.. That is why 8 spirituous essence w i l l mvmr uist i n t h i s divine place.

Prom che four classes o f s p i r i t s , t h e sup8rior ud t h e -jar n w e r have i n tharrelvos any law of production of s p i r i t t a u e s ~ l r c e . Thus, those boingr -0 called superiors and uajor divine s p i r i t s . Tbeir action i m i n f i n i t e l y mrr considerable that t h a t of the othor two c l u u s , th. r p i r i t r o f t h e last nro classes, i n the contrary, had i n t h r u r l v e s t h e law o f reproduction They d i d not m e i v e tbr, pouer t o o p m r r it but a t o f spirituous essences. th. r o # n t o f t h e i t emancipation f o r t h e fomatioa o f t h o t-1 world which ought t o serve to t h e m l e s t a t i o n of tho e p i r i s s prwmrieators.

You know t h a t the first c l u s of those s p a r i t s Ir t h e superior, .ad it septenary a r r i e s the dmuxy number; t h e socond is t h e msjor, i t s rrrrkr is che t h i r d is tb. i n f e r i o r , it bears t h e ternary, d fho fburth is the aimr, w a g t h e quaternary number. Those four brina back to you the virf~ser o f the qrut.nrcry, o r qurdnrple essence of t h e Divinity who u n t a i n r #.lythtng, if you join this qustern8ry t o 12, product of t h e . u l t i p l i c l r t f o n S x 4, you w i l l obtain 7, s p t r i t u r l rmabar which proves c&t 8 v n y t h l . n ~Qs.8 mot e x i s t but by oh. s p i r i t . You hrve reen tbt t h e s p i r i t s residing i n t h e dlvine W n r i t y have Ln t h s r r e l v e i mum actions urd yawerr pureiy s p i r i t u a l . This c k l d aot be otherw i s e , f o r m y s p i r i t who a c t s face t o free with the d i v i n i t y euurot he subject t o t h o . &at the s p i r i t s who operate i n the iasur c e l e s t i a l , t h e c e l e s t i a l , u w l Cerrestriol, k i n g destined t o accomplish th8 tupomi a8nifestation o f the

justice curb divirv glory of the C r u t o r , b v a row 1frit.JO for thair sp i r i t ual tampon1 o p m t i o a r . Whan ti- w i l l % longar exist, ma s p i r i t s w i l l still romin. Only their operations w i l l ch8nga; that is to say, that they w i l l go back to thmir tirrt priaeipla. Do not beliava that tha dwelling place that thoso b lrits, who arm now toaporrl, ocapierd i n tho divine i u n s i t y bafor* tha as-1 rbgmzt of t h o , has stayed empty 8 f t a r : t h o i r emancipation. T h a n cannot ba q i r r o s r uormll t h e Craator, ~ i t h a irn H i s immensity which h8s no bomdarias. In t h f s a m i t y a l l the s p i r i t s fin& a u l l y t h a i r place u soon as they u a m t e d frum tho breast of tho Creator. A l s o , t h i s i s i t y axpurds u Rch u tha C r u t a r -tas s p l r i t s . Do not k l h u a naithar t h a t those r p i d t s fall W n .ad t h r r a i n tha divina h n s i w , without propar order, as a gmup of .aims. fh.sa divino b.ings recaive, with t h a i r emanation, so- laws and pawtt rrMch sat than i n t o tho proper siri-1 c l u s for t h a i r s p i r i t u a l dfvini qmatiaor.

You hava t o -stand,Israal,. t h a t , m a g . thama. s p i r i t r u i - c l u s a s . matad. . . i n t o tba divine -ity-beform1 tim. w a s , ; the. t e r n a r y . c l u t . wu rot. tht. of. +ha. . . s p i r i t u a l . divine. minor,. or. rirn.. . In. fact, -you. sbould. Laor,-by. wu, that. the. tion of *le.minors did not s t a r t but a f t a r tha p r w a r i c a t l e n ud +ha f r f l of t h a parvarsa s p i r i t s . So tbat you u y undrrrt8nd b a t t r r t h a t s p i r i t u a l l w r u t i o a of t h e minors, as wall u the changes that hava t.km p l r u amm$ tho inh8bitmts of the i s i t y , u a r e s u l t of tha c r h of the demons; f w i l l t a l l pu, i n tmth, by tha word of the E t a n u l , t h a t , u soon a s the perverse s p i r i t s hm. been banishod from tha prosenca of th. Creator, the tarnary i n f a r i o r s spirits n c e i v d tha power t o s a t into motion the law innate i n t h m t o produca spirituoar *ssanc~si n order t o contain the prevaricators i n s i n i s t a r boundaries of divine privation. I---'iataly a f t e r they had received that power, t h e i r action, which was r e l a l y s p i r f t u l divine, I t w u then t h a t t h e q r u t m w y s p i r i t u a l mbor was b e c m s p i r i t u a l t-1, emanatmi. As y a r lrrrow alrrtdy, t h i s minor w a s not rolled by th8 p t w a r i e s t i o n of tha parvatta s p i r i t s , md the Creator operated no chnp i n h i s class. Th.t is where the pwar and tha greatnass of the minor coma f r a .

This power of un was so consideralb that, i n spit. of h i s p r l o ~ ~ r i e a t i o nha , is still superior t o a v a y s p i r i t u a l baing, be he manatad or 0nncipat.d. You can roe by the figure tiut no s p i r i t u a l being h u m a i n u i n d , so d i s t i n c f l y u the minor linw s p i r i t , a d i r e c t correspondence w i t h tha Creator. Look a t rln p.rparbiw1.r rh.&&-so-

-C--6--lrL-+k

&---s-abr%4t.LL-h4-~I-

of tire general t e r n s t r i a l M y reprosanted by tha t r i m g l a : t h a t r r k s h i s superiority upon all beings-

I.:

,-A=-

-&m

- t h m -eaa*e- .-

I t is t h i s prpemdicul:

Wow, ifyou u k m, I s r r a l , to explain to yw i n tha laws of o p n t i o a and action of the i n h a b i t m m o f . t h a prevarication of the f i r s t s p i r i t s ; I w i l l t a l l pu that, u there w s n tvo pravaricationr, two different changer had taken place. ' b r a baing who p m i o w l y had puraly spiri-1 functions, b e c m more o r l e s s mbjocts t o tho twpot.1. kt ma atplain this again. By the prevarication of tha f i r s t r p i a l t a , tho univorsa and time w r a m a t a d . Tlun tlra inhbitrnts of t h e d i f f m t c l m r o r of tho r i t y warm eaployrd to contrfbuta t o the maintenance .ad tb f i % d aut.tian of tha univarr But by tha pravarication of tha f i r s t era, thasa s.w r p i r i t r w m r u b j . c t d . t a work towards the reconciliation urd m d . t h e purification of t h o . c l i m n . I t is by thosa t kinds of action t h t t h m d i v i n r s p i r i t s would not bo 8 u b j o ~ t . dbut t o thr t*rporrl. Ibwevor, without the p r w u i c a t i o n of the first s p i r i t s , t h i s would not h.pp.n a l a1 b8cawe no changa.would tuva taken place i n the s p i r i t u a l Ciwtion. How , roswmhr, Zsrael, that I t o l d you t h a t the minor war named Man-Gdl by the Etarnal. Note th. different which form the universal f f p n within which tha Y o u m@Os in fnets t h a t wholeMture, s p i r i t u r l , major, inferior m d uinor op.t.ta.

in the e*&----

- ._ -

-** d l none -of tha others = = of itr supetior: oontpiam n ~ l p u o s i t i o m to tho d.arr)r c i r c l e , Thus you understand t h a t thir minor circle t o n t h e s a l i e n t angle of tha inmat-cel*stial i n f e r i o r t r i a n g l e or tho t-1e with its apex dounmrd. b i d e s that, yau s e a l also t h a t tha hro otbore, that o t t h a major 7, and i n f d o r 5, arm i n upmct with themalves i n order to m a t e with . . ~ ho t h a r about tlra 6.nL.r they receive irOl tha Creator. .Thosa two e l u s m a o f s p i r i t 8 arm p a r t i c t ~ l r r l yd a s t i a d t o tho c o n s m a t i o n of tire. Tht i s what W a s t h u oparata only i n univotrml l a t i m a . Tha minor, on thu contxwy, f n m m y dastined f o r tha %mepurpasa, h i s pow.= baing superior t o t h a i t r , o p r r r t a s longitudinally i n the r - i y . ?Jut f s why, u you can sea, tho- t m C ~ = I Umajor # mb i n f e r i o r , a n ratha? by the r i d e of the perpendicular wlrich b e l o q s t o )Ilm-God. The i n f e r i o r : of thoso two c i r c l a s , i n rryard t o tlla q u a t e m ~ y ,c ~ k o vrrifiod i n their difficu; t i a s t o corplata separately the danary number uhich is i1uut8 i a thm qurtarnary. Besadma tha action o f the Etama1 which is fhe Christ, .nd H i s operation whicl l k l y - S p i r i t , t h e riaor i s tha most perfut usd tho put.8t k i n g . That minor c a r r i d , I s r u l , tlra rddoubtabla number of its o r i n i n ud n u coetanul w i t h t h e Divinity. You cur r q r o s o n t tho quatommy by a t r i a q l a with a p i n t i n its center As I said before, the addition o f tha four mpb.rs i n t h e following sequence sivea tan: l*t+S*l+*lO. The unity bmlongs t o tha Creator, the mmbr two is given t o tha pervursa s p i r i t 8 and t h a amn who join them i n their confusing o a r a t i o n s whit is tha r e s u l t o f t h e i r bad i n t e l l e c t , t h e nmb.1. three inblcatas UH t roe s p i r i t u o t ersencar which compose a11 f o m . I t a l s o axplains tha d i r e c t action o f thaaa t a m inferior s p i r i t s froa which is enunoted mercury, rulpkur and salt f o r t h e s t r u c t u r a tha u n i v e n a . t h a e a r four representos the minor, its o r i g i ~ r81x3 i t s power. Adc 3 and 5, p u w i l l hove f i v e which is the number used by t h e demons t o opcr8te t 8 l . i ~ counter-action against t h e puraly s p i r i t u a l action. The nurb.r u s i g n e d t o tho d m s p i r i t s vru a quaternary number when w e look a t it t h i s way; ?ha ttetnrl Fatcr I, the Son 2, l'ha Holy - S p i r i t 3, and t h e emanation coming from tharr 4. Eut, t h e parvorso s p i r i t s a r b i t r a r i t y a d d d a unit t o t h a i r quaternary, and t h i s demturated t h e i r s p i r i t u a l power by transforming it into r l h i t o d and purely mtrrial one. Mrl rrrmbar 2 ond 4, p u have ti,, t h e number of divina thoughts which hrvo created the m i m e ; 3 and 4, you have 7 t h a t constitutas the power of the major s p i r i t . This power is double, i n t h i r , by t h e number 3 its a c t s upon tlw firms, and by t h e numbor its a c t s upon the s a d o f the minor. Add number 1 wftlr the t a m u y urJ j o i n t h e i r duct t o t h e q r r r t + n u y , you w i l l hava 8 ; nmbor o f tha dwbla s p i r i t u a l and d i v i n e power which w a s ontrurtod t o the first minor so t h a t ho could lvnifut t h e g l o w and th. justice of the Eternal against the s p i r i t s prrvarieators. I t is that divine pou that you f a t h e n have known under tha name of Abnkrr, Issac md Jacob. Rut Adu, by h i s crime, hal o s t t h a t double power, have baon r+ducd to h i s $*la minor pwmr. Sinca t h m , rtn could no longer obtain from tbr, C m t o r t h a t doubla power w i out t o i t s m a works. Lastly, t h i s mmbar i s t h a t which tha C r u t o r dastinas t o t h e spiritual alaets, Join tho quimry t o t h e quaternary, you have th. mdbar of t h e subdivision o f spirituous arsonems md t h a t of s p i r i t w l essancas; this by the fuction o f t h e inperfect quinary with th. prfect quatornay. I t is that juction which domgr&ied rm9ss p i r i t u a l peuar. Never forget what I hava taught you &out tho graat powsr of tarrury number. I a~ going ts draw f o r you t h e d i f f a r a n t the first man and h i s c h r r r s t a r s rhich col. TOD t h i s rsspcctabla number. haambar, I s r a a l Phrt no minor beinn can be la8med i n s p i r i t u a l work without 8 p f c t tnrowledga o f t h i s g r e a t denary nrrber of tha E t e n u l . Hsro a r e t h e c b r 8 c t e m :

i r *a

1+2+-s 1+2+S-6

s+2+s4 1 1 0 10+2+3*4+5+6-SO' SO+7+6+9+1r5s-l0.

You see t h a t by t h e addition of these p a r t t c u l a r nuwen W h l E n - ~ ~ ~ - f m w7 ae nuy, pu o b u f n SS. This mmber 55 indicates the diflsium af tho d.nury in* tue quinuies. I n f a c t me o f t h e crimes of the f i r s t s p i r S t r wm to hare boon w i l l i n g to divide a t subdivida t h e quadruple divine eSs.nta or tho dIwrb.t by t h e i r owa s p i r i t u a l faculty. They w e r e l v r l l y surprised f a find out thst not only thoy h v e iai1.d i n that d u v o u r , but they obtainod mt&r idirlsiua o f t h e demry intl twm a r m .

~t is tor ~rr,vea t t . r p t d to this oprrtiaa ca-t th. i ~ . + r b itaws e of of*., t h e i r : ~ & ~ ~ h g & ! ~ ~elarived . .1J 1- $Lh away f r a m rbm. -id t r y to e ~ ~ ; t tk divine a c t i o n divine acts. If you ever succumb t o such t a p t a t i o n , ywg s id-ld be .naihi1atad, and you would bo l e f t with m l y Ou p a r s of t h e p.tr e i t s kt us t a l k naw .bout the wofblnesm oC t h e i s m o r cclestirl im-

wdh

~&@L~~PU

gg-

*gny

r#uity. Tlre C ~ a t O h r m established it to fixod the 0 t b . t uhd Un rqpxmlal lms that tbe am8nsipat.d s p i r i t s would have t o opermte i a a l l t h e .rprrrre o f t h e t l ~ m tapo~ w r l d r . fire f i r s t cirele which is at t h e salieat -1s of the superior tr$arylo, u t h e s u p r L o r chiof o f t h e denary s p i r i t s . Those s p i r i t s atever leave the place that they occupy i n t h e divine immensity. The only chYrgo w h i c h ham affectad thm by t h r p n v a t t u t i o n of tr~eperverse s p i r i t s , and that of the f i r s t aut, as I have said bfore, w u that they have been subjected t o tho trgarrl, although t h i s s u b j u t i o n did not r u t r i c t them t o ' t h ; as w e know it. ?hw, t h e i p a t i o a of t h e w suporiorr s p i r i t s within %he denary c i r c l e , was d i s t i n c t from t h r t - o f t h e other &re8 c l a s s o r s p i r i t s o f the i a n r r - c e l e s t i a l i~uneruity. The second circle is a t thertJlt angle, r marks tho dwelling of t h e major s e p t e n a v s p i r i t s which, by thoif type of opemtiona a t . bolow t h e denary s p i r i t s . The t h i r d c i r c l e , a t thr raft mglr T.pns+rrtr the 1 ~ world of t h e i n f e r i o r s irits. They are below the sqitanary .bd tJm d e n r i ~-8. circle wlrich occupier t e s a l i e n t angle of tlw inferior m a n g l e , md is a t tho sm t h in dimct l i n e with the denary c i r c l e , m a r k s thm I r m r i t y of th. s p i r i t u a l diviaa minors.

Thair operrtionr are suparior t o t h a t of a l l tho iurt-celestial s p i r i t s whicl d i a t e che union botwwn God and Man. .The order that main8 i n tho d i r i n o -sir is du s m u that uhich is found within the inuer-e.lertirt r s $ t y . %hatcan comince you is t l u t t h i s ran18 a ~ g ~ isnn p tu t o d by th, circles of Satmno, & Mmamy, and M u s , by which the four c e l e s t i a l horizons am marked. I t was not w i t 1 out purpose t h a t the C r u t o r has established the s u m o d o r i n tk. d i f f e m t i : ties. A.ron# other things, u they w e n to sene u bou#iufes ta the p.twirr rpir thoy wen also s u b j u t o d t o the minor 80 t h a t he cra axart h i s powrrs upon t h r u p l . u o s him. T r y t o uad.rst.ad, fsraol, those privileges thmt cod has f r m t e d to man! The throa wotlds, divine, iunor-celestial, md celestial m k e r#r amare o t t h e thmo kinof the Divinity. The l a s t o f these wurl& aught to ba Lh. dwrlling p l u . ho# of tire f i r a t minor, lud he not prevrricmtod. I I . would a i m y s occupP t h e cmtr of thr foru celestial r e ~ i o n s ,since he was th4 -st t%%rzkkfd?tU minor hd not p r w u i c a t o d , he would not have t o quaterarry power vould not c m down t o 8 t.rauy onm u i s shora by the s e a s i b l e t r i m g e l o f t h e following plaaotary bodies; Jupiter, Vmus, uJ WDOB.

tom of As ywl can see, t h e celesti81 wosld maintains s i m i l a r i t y with the inner-celestial 8nd divine worlds. But tho but one nrtorid forr, d i f t e r s n t from tho other throa superiors circle is t o tho minors, t h a t which t h e inner-celestial and t h e

its o r i g i n ud Its trrhrtot world has ones. 'Chis senrib1 celestial is to tha

d m n s . The r d v u a y a of usr war t h e dawns is that k. cWa, a t w i l l , b r u k h i s bondase 8nd act8 u pur. s p i r i t . Thasa are tha ideas th.f pu should hrrr a t ula actual pwor of ..n. kt us t a l k now about t h a spfrlltl; of t b a i n n e r - c a l a s t i a l . Tha o ~ ~ c i p a t i oofn those s p i r i t s took place t - i r t o l y a h a r th. prevaricat i o n of t h a pervarsa onas. fh.y cow out of t h e d i v f i m . l l w a r i with s p i c i f i c law. t h a t t b y h.6 to enforce within t h e inner-celestial ir#rriq. esa laws, w n g o t h e r things, subjoctod them t o the corresmnd.ncr botmm rrrii ud t h a Ct.8tor; ud had tham t o r a m u d w b l e b w n d r r i a s o r tsinfoto du cr#tumr vhich govo the calestial and u t n i a l worlds within which t h a prannt. s p l f i t s m m c l o s d . Tha space e x i s t i n g batuaen t h e c e l e s t i a l w r l d .nb tho material world, forrs t h a longitude of t h e &nud.rias fixed t o t ha s p i r i t s pramriaton. 'Ihm, they can do whatever they w e n t . fhe axpmra of tha sue boundaries la latitude is t h e Irorizoatel rurfaca o f t h e material world. The celestial wrlsl i a ?ha m r a l o p e of t h e material world.

The n t a r i a l w r l d has threa t.rurkmbla points: W o r t h , Soarzh, .nd West. The calastfal on@hu f w regions without horizons. I say tbrt celrrtial world has no horizon, becmsa that belong t o tbmatrri.1 world wl#rrr t h e inhabitants a m subject t o sauorul changes; where 8s thoso of thm cotmrsLm1 owu 69 not luvm to rupon the s u e a l m n u 88 t h e lattar. The bodias of t h e inhabitants of t h e calastial world forr a mphare l u i n u i n d and s u b s t m c i c r t d d i r e c t l y by the f i r e of t h a s p i r i t 8 of thu air. You have to und stand, Id-1, t h a t those s p i r i t u a l or n t e r i a l i a h b i t ~ l t sI r e not but particular beings. Kith i n two spaces t h a t theyoccupy, tkre ul, still o t h e r b a i n l s who rrut f u I I i l l t h e i r mission i n t h e universe on behalf of tlt. W i t u r t s of both worlds, C ~ l @ 8 t f 8ud l tO=t+i81.

Tho f a a r l t y bestowed upon the inner-celostiel world to s m u daublo bomda ies t o t h e perversa s p i r i t s w i l l be c l e a r e r t o you wh.a pu came t o understand tJta oparationt of t h a t world. I t s inhabitants not only h v a to carry t h a i r actions wit a l l the lowar worlds, but thay a l s o huve t o contaia tha &rons.fn divina privation. t n o t b e r uords, thay u a guarding the divine f r m r s i t y , whit. they m a r l s c taking cuc, of tho other worlds. I have t o . k i n a t o your a t t e n t i o n a fact t l u t d a s a m s rarw mediation. t h e inhabitants o f t h e d i f f e r e n t worlds, you w i l l hrva f i n d two o f t M who ue r q ~ iln s p i r i t u a l f a c u l t y and power. They a r e , i n t h i s rasard, a l l diff-t froa one mwthar. This ledge d i d not coma t o m by mtwial o b s m t i o n . I have o b t a i n d it from t h o Creator IIimself who shown w tht diffor.n+. exists won m n t the i n i u b i t u r t s o f th divine immensity. 'Ihe divine deerom which W a r it t l u t wr) w i l l w i n atamally.

So that you may have a b a t t e r idea o f what I W e mid about tlte ck.ng8s t h n took place u o n l ttra r m h i p a t e d s p i r i t s of t h e divine ir+uiq, I w i l l t a l l you the t h e C r u t o r amncip8tes from H i s septenary circle a h ~ f f f c i a n tlruabrr of s p i r i l whoam .rsigrrrp.nt is t o operate some s p i r i t u a l trpanl actionr within t h e innorcelestial, Among them, soma had t o d o r l wish tlw lawr, md o t b n with t h e powr. To a group of t e m u y s p i r i t s , it w u given tho i n f d o r t a m puer. Ihe minor joinod tham u t h e i r cbief bmc8uaa he was not soilod. In t h i s iar#r-celartirl

m n s i t y , This a l s o confiras t h e idea t h a t t h i s sublhd s p i r i t is within aeryone of ur, but manifarts i t s a l f only when w e deserve it. You b r a 880 its double

power i n Egypt when it purdshod your elureides, and a t tb r m tirn watcl~cdover ~ t h e two coltam, you. ttmthor urr~istokrrblemanifestation o f its double p o * were one sodc of f i r e , .ad o m u d e o f cloud, botwwn wirich pu crassed t h e d e s e r t and t h e R d Su. You & loot i#mro, I s m o l , t h a t t h e i n n e r - c e l e s t i a r h m s i t y is i n the likeness o f t h e divine i m e n s i t y . The sama f a c u l t i e s o f s p i r i t u a l powers cur be found i n c i t h e r one, hit, a d i s t i n c t i o n lnurt ba Irul.: I h o d i v i t u s p i r i t w l agents operate In t h e i n f i n i t e immensity of t h e Creator, whme as the inner-celesti8l agents oporete i n a..lf.itad, passive:.iqensity; irr+nrit)r; .subjectrid . t o t h e . Each s p i r i t , a t t h e t i u o f its omanation from the Creator, Iinbr a s u i t a b l e place t o i t s being ro that it cm accomplish its mission. fn f u t . the C r u t o r cannot eaanate o s p i r i t f r o m His brsrs&without giving it a d o f f n i t e powor, t h i s powor could not be o p m t i o n o l w%thout th. proper space f o r its mano.wres, That i m l i a s that t h e divinl irrrensity grown proportionnally with t h e divine w i n i t i o n . If &at wore not t h e casm, tiam powom of tho inhabitants o f tho divine immensity would operate i n confusion, as t b r m of the uteri81 world, Ifhataver is. sub>ect.d t o t h e , cannot be coruidermd 8s Eternal, As it was t h e pmvarication o f tlre f i r s t s p i r i t s , ;rad.tl~atbf man, whiclr bmught t h e change o f s t a t u s i n t h e rank of t l ~ apure s p i r i t u a l s p i r i t s ; after t h e last Judgement, those s p i r i t s w i l l CUSI t o a c t temporally, and they w i l l go back to t h e i r f i r s t p r i n c i p l e , Hawaver, Israel, t h e being with t h e double divina power r h l l not be r e i n s t a t e d t o h i s f i r s t s t a t e of s t a b i l i t y i n t h e divine i m n s i t y as it w a s t h e case bofore creation. This being w i l l be eternally'busy operating hi? double power t o w - d s t h e classes o f s p i r i t s wl~ichw i l l be distinguislted- in. a l l Eternity; Namely; tho Rightcoua (justs) s p i r i t s shall be t h e first sanctified, and t h e m i n i n g ones, w i l l be reconc i l i a t e d and s a n c t i f i e d t h e r e a f t e r . This d i s t i n c t i o n s h l l rrrsain parpetually, even i f every s p i r i t u a l k i n g would have been reconciliated, Tiae j u s t i c e of t h e t t e m l against those who w i l l be c a l l e d l a s t , r f l l ' b e more' forceful tiran tirat which lie exorted against t h e d a o n s ; becruse t h e minors have beon g i f t e d with an authority .nd power superiors t o t h a t of t h e prrverse s p i r i t s . Therefore, 86 u c h i ~ a vh e~ n granted t o t h e minors by t h e E t e m e l , much s h a l l be asked o f them. That i s why tirr impious minors must radoubt iiis justice. I t you ever have the misfortune t o be among those w;ra would be t h e l a s t reconc i l i a t e d , pu parer t o call on the Creator f o r help, I t is one thing f o r t h e minor t o use h i s f a c u l t i e s i n t h e world-below and it is a d i f f m t one f o r :rim to use t h a when he is under t h e j u s t i c e o f t h e Eternal, You a l r u d y Lnow, I s r a e l , t h a t one conrsot Iride from t h i s suprema Being one's misdeals i n w i n g t h e freedom g m t e d t o one a t t h e tin of ormcipation. This l i b e r t y w i l l be t h e article o f law upon which t h e Eternal w i l l f o t r u l a t e H i s judgement; because every s p i r i t u a l being ham bean . ~ l n o t o das "strong ud doubly strong,' The Creator who is n a t a weak being, could not ammate irpurs beings suspeptibles t o waahess. This ward 'waakness" is t h a t whiclr t h e impious ud mischievous sun use t o cover himself so t h a t he cur go along with the d m n i a c i n t e l l e c t . But, a l l t h e vices 8nd passions of un o p c n t e i n him by h i s own l i b e r t y . '*Liberty f a t h e r s w i l l , and w i l l admptr tho chought. good o r bad, conceived by l i b e r t y , As soon u he has obtained tho f r u i t of h i s opuration; t h e minor, meditating upon it becoues tho judge o f t h e good o r b.d dead t h a t he has eommitad.** Would you t o l l me, t o excuse your prsvaricntion towards tlre Croator. t h a t your weakness is responsible, becruse it is inn8te i n pur corporerl.being? I n tiris case, f would answer you that t h i s i s f a l s e , baeurse those minors such a s Abraham, Mu, Jacob, Isaac, etc, who found grace bofom tho Eternal, did not pro Varicate after t h e i r reconciliation, although they tmm s t i l l i n t o a corporeal form. Do not believe. I s r a e l , t h a t weakness was given to run through h i s corporeal being* This form cannot d i r e c t i t s own actions. I t i s t h e orgur o r vehicle of t h e 1.49 f

minor. Thsmforr, it performs whatever t h e ainorr d i c t a t e s it; k it good o r brd. Thr, uB.n mn rucanbs, ha should not t r y to b l n o h i s f a l l on h i s c o r p o r u l bias; tut r a t h e r on his own f r e e w i l l . f f there were anything l like wak,mss i n the m i n o r , it is t h i s huunitutan side of h t which dicatos hir not t o &or wovil f o r ovii. This canmet d i s p l w tb. Creator, On tho watrmry, tiu- bL-s tfrcna-* hkw -thest-*--&-good - I ~ - ~ L g t z o d t y-- to wil. Such would be tho wsaknoss o f tho minor.

ros* - p o r r + m r d

k--e&-rv-T'--

This is so t-,

& - ~ U L L I A I . _ % - - O S

that if I

l d AI a c Z 1 m k ~ -

usad by tho Cruator an behalf on h i s C m t u r m , p a Wmld be frightened and ashamed. But tho tine w i 11 core when you w i l l k f o l d w h a t I .cannot ax-

+ Y a w &w -*-=* -4 plain t o Y W U nOU. YOU W l l l w , C A m A y Z N P , *% nos8 i n tho minor than those tiutt I haye just ~ ~ n t i m which d , should n t h u r bo called * b a r e i f u l a ~ s s . ~Redoubt I s r a r l , unde? the pain of death, to cons i d o r t& minor u a weak being. I f the were m t e d -&, it ~ l be duseless that tho Creator granted him frwdom. I f he did not hwo tho strsnght t o we h i s fw, he would ba a c o n t r u l i c t o y k i n g .

Anothur point that can be mado i n tho c a m of tho aischi.vour u n who innate i a the aimor, is this question: w & m . t b s . - . f i r s t perverse s p i r i t s had prevaricated, did t b y h.vo r w r p o m a l fonr? The nnsuer is no! Although they did not hrve a corporeal forr, they had tho we8knoss to prevaricate. Thrt wcaknoss did not cow f r o m t h e i r forn, be- . c u u o they did not have one. It did not c m n o l t h r r fror good o r bac i n t o l l o c t , f o r those f a c u l t i e s wero not yot existed. Thenfore, it mr t h o i r own freedom and w i l l o r (freewill) which brought them t o perpetrate t h o i r criu. conteaads that wedmess is

Yes, I s r a e l the Creator f e e l s more s a t i s f a c t i o n i n th.go&. action and oporrtions of H i s minor than in those of t h e othor qiritu8l beings who are tempor81 without being subjected t o tim. This dlfhrmnco is d w to tho f i c t that tho minors aro anunted and em8ncipat.d to s a t i s f y t o tho glory ud tho justice of the Lterna; wl~erras the duty of tho p n o s s p i r i t s is t o cortemplato md report t o the Creator wlutwor taka8 place botween tho minor

d Him. Yes Israel, f am t e l l i n g you, i n t n r t h , that whot takes p l r t o i n t h e divinr world, happens a l s o i n tho s p i r i t u a l uorld. As tho i n habitants of tbe s p i r i t u a l world is prying t r i b u t t o tlm j u s t i c o of tho Eternal f o r tho prmvuication of tho f i r s t minor, so is tho case for tho inhabitants o f tho diwina w r l d f o r tho axpiation of tho c r h o of t h e fint s p t r i t r . Those two c l r s s o s of s p i r i t u a l beings are paying.8ad w i l l coatime t o pay t r i k r t o t o t k C r e a t o r u n t i l 1 the snd of timas.

To convince yourself of t h i s truth, o b s m r tho ammciprtion of ths a i m i n this uorld-below: whon he comes down, ho f s -1soiled, nor frrptr; yet, rs soon as ho enter t h i s m t o r i a l body, ho b.cous subjected t o tho lw of tin. Thero is, without m y doubt. r m a t d i f f e r m c o i n tho nrbjmctioa where thm minor finds h i u o l f , u u l th.t of t h e inhabitants. of t h e diviam r a s i t y . The minor is i n a privation and r ruCferins much lore

conriderables, because tho prevarication of the Iirst ran 5s i n f i n i t e l y strongor tlua that of tho demons. Thus, the m i n o r s r r o limited by time, vher as tho d f v h s p i r i t s a n not. Mur t r a v o l s t h n n y h tho d i f f e r e n t i s i t i e s i n thought, but tha s p i r i t s can do the s.u thing i n naturo (or o s r e n c d . Ikwevor, ia spit. of ' t h i s difference i n subjection f o r thoso two classos of

s p i r i t s , thm speocb of man givth. divin, world.

him superiority 'u)~srwary inhabitant of

Gucb is, I s r r e l , th. unul s t a t e of tho U v 1 Y 8 iflts and tho minors. Yet, choir conditions arm u c h b a t t e r tbmn t&t of t h e d b l e privation to o f thoso demons is dJch the psrrerro s p i r i t s a n c o r s d d . ih. t-nt 'ty thrt t h y -0 c0d-d t o O p r t r r t @ m f y b d thh#S. m ~ rimor, on tho t h o i r mdo of op.rations, wen if t h o y r r a t d ta & 80. contruy, is tm t o do good o r e v i l u i t plower Ai. T b t i s what m8k.s the g r u t difference between tho mfnar and tb. Ir#eraW

Ilbaa ha finished t o give those s u b l f r r s k r r r t r r t i o n r to tho proplo, Wosos wont back to Mount-Sinai f+ar w h m ho brou-. btrk tb seconb m 1 . b o f law. While hm wu on t h e mountsin, he rweivad a m , frm the C r o m t o r , thc omimr to c o n s t r w t r Tabernacle (or ark) i n t o which t b s o n.w slabs w i l l k . p l u o d . Nhon, with the help of B e t h u l u l ; . t h m order of t h o - C r u t o r h. boon c u r i d out u it w a s givan; h s e s e x p l a i d to th. proplo UI, born, proprotions, md prrposo of the t.b.macla i n tho f o l l w i n g toms: HHur, Isrnel, w h . t I h a V ~to t a l l YOU about tho d i f f m t -%OM thc cur be found i n C)H construction of the divine tabe+nrclr, aad i t s different m l a t i o a r h i p with overytlring t h a t e x i s t s . tabernacle, i n Sts perfaction, alludes to four d i f f a r m t s ~ i r t t u r l c 1 u s . r 1st. immr-cmlestial r . ~ r l d ; 2nd. celestiml rmrld; 3rd. b d y of man; ord 4th. universal circle. You w i l l recmguiz. the first, by n a t i c i w that the i n t e r i o r is the genuiru figure of the inner-celosti8l I t tr in t h i s hol, place t h a t X operate according t o the s t a t w of t h r i t m m - ~ @ l r ~ t i 8 l . i n h b i t ~ without the mingling of any other s p i r i t . Thanfom, whm I hmve t o m i c a t r d i r e c t l y with the divine, the C r e s t o r urtborites m to m t m b y t h e O r i e n t a l door. I 80 there whenwar I have t o u k somatbin# on behalf of I s r a e l In those instances, my f e a r and my work are i n f i n i t e l y lo- c o n r i d ~ b l e s t&una t any ocher tima.

The r d one, OT that of the celestial part, is rmp~osontedby t h e four doors attached t o the tabernacle. Thoy symbolize the fovt inn--colest i a l n p i o n s . One of t h e m facer t h e O r i e n t , umthor o w , the Oceidmnt; a the South; and the fourthe on., thm Worth. Thmy a l s o represent t h i r d on., thr5four s p i r i t u a l powrs that the Creator has pant& t o flis minor. By those powrrs, the minor can use the four regiarul chiofs ud w u y t h i n g Chat *d og tlul.

nut is why when I enter t h e t.be2n8cle tbr r p i r i n u l ' t o m p o l instructions, tho door of the regional chief whom t uurt is left op8n. Such is I s m e l , t i # dofference h t w e n the .operations that f have t o perforr i n tho-eelas is1 OT thainnrr-aelestial region. Tb. LaA.bitmCs of the innoru1estri.I. o p m t i n g upon w a y t u ~ gtart masts; ur n t m r mmmrxos. Since tiwy cutnot bo limit&, one curnot subfact o r mi@t h a co s l a m ~ t a r y region. That is why whon 1 or workin# on thaw, X 1nono of tho boo* open, beclauo these types of s p i r i t s have the pomr t o thnut p u t 8ny kind of boumhry when they want t o c o r u r r i u t e with t b minor. Lut, it i s not tko s.rrr thing f a r the s p i r i t u a l inhabitants of the wl.tti8l part. & t h y occupy sorn elsacntsry regions, wi1.n I havo t o coc~ntnicatowith thou, .

f l u v r tu uiqn -it

u i

--.

This is the genuine relationship batwean t h e i--colosti~l md t h e 'cwloscial i n t h w tabwmu;lo, w h r r v tho inhabitants o f both world* -0 to oporate, each one w i t 1 1 distinction, urd wichout confusion, i n tha prosmce of the one who has pow- over them by ordw o f t h e C r u t o r . .

The thfrd rrlationsbip is that of tho t . k r m c l o with the p u t i c u l u world, o r tha little uorld,-drich is s v r h l 5 z 4 h ~ e & i s B o d ! ~ - e ~ , - Y a c , f s r a o l , this t.b.flUc10. hilt i n your prosenso by 91thul..1,,an4 into which is p l u d tho divino law t h a t I havo recmivd itar $b&oator faco t o facm, is t h e . ~ o m h a1 i k . a . s ~ of tho body of rur whm ir 1-bd op thm rfaor o r miritual divina sail. As tho inhabitants a t tk, Lu#rr+elmatirl, tho

-mte--b- i+r- Z G I ~ C C ~ ~ S - -uihtr M ~ - W-~&-~+S=IC

I -gez-s a z y - -

s p i r i t u a l being, u j o r , infoxior, ud rinar, m 9 m In rhm t r k m r c l o the rrrw operations thur ia tho divinr inmnsity. Fhis TrknueSa ~ o what s happan ui1.n tbr rmivorsm w u f d .

As f mr th. on@who tlrarmitted to Bach#l+.l tk arlrrv o f th. C r u t o r , 1IkoYIso tho Croator gavm diroctly to tW i r i o r l m s p i r f t s tha law o f c n a t i o n of r p i r i t w w ossmcas. Aa I gave t b t 8 ~ u f a atho l blru-print of his w r k , l i k e u i s m tho saporfar q h i t s ~ , ~ A ~ c u ~ x J the Creator, tho i u g o of the mpparmnt f o r r of tb. W v m r . k Bothtaleel found, without d i f f i c u l t y o r p r o b l a , fhm n e c o s u y ut-al t o corutnact thm Tabmuclm; l i k h s o , tha inferior s p i r i t s W o l v e s tho t h r m m fhdamntal mssoncos which f o a th. univmrsm. r r t i d n , I 'personiffm thm Crutor ud thm M ~ O T s i i r i t , w h i h E k t h i lIn l d &y.k i d th. i p f n i o ~ s p i r i t who hu i n h i s pomr thm wmstnrctim of dm t6firrr, 'tk.t i s why b t h z a l w l wu called " g n a t work.nw boforo Cod,. ksidos, fkthralool and hit associatss f o n th. tanuy -bar i n a l l its paw-.

Such u m , fsraml, tho irpar+mt f i g u r r s thCt you em discover i n t)u Tabmmrclm. k P n g other tldngs, you rurt n . v n prgct t&t drr T.bamaclm is thm -a of t h e body of man. Look a t thm slri1uiti.r b.+wcna them; Thm Oriantal door through which I ent.2 i n ordmr t o invoke %b. lnhbitaats of thm ina.r-cmlsrtial, reprasents thm hmart of man. t t is threudt th, h u r t t h a t t h c minor recaivms thm graatms favors t h a t thm C n r t ~ rHnd t him by thm inhrbttonts of tho imr-cmlmstial. Thm 0ccidmt.l door 4f t h m T'aWrnwlo, which is thm second door i n tha body of t h m minor, s ~ l i r o ta h ay6. th. door fn tha Sou-

a++u;--rrrcC

--arh+

noz~-~-s%=-=

But, i n spit* of thmsm existing rmlationshi btw-

tborm two d i m -

uu eqml i n v i r t r u s .nt T8bemrelms, it shorJd not bm bm1i.v.d that t ud propertims. No, fsraol! thm T a b e m a c l ~o t k a - 1 i r r 1y a roflwrion of tho rlamr. I t is i n the mlmr t h a t rh. C r e r put6 all s affection, Canc+ming tho prapertfes of man's body u a Tmbatlutio$ th. first door, u I s a i d a momant y o , is t h m haart, eatorr the +&-lo

I t is by t h i s m

"R,

t doer t h a t tho s p i r i t

to join tho d n o r f o t - - ~ w l S k ~ + p & s - k t - s s ? . - - -

d i v h o forsos. )iosrmvor,itis also through atroll. d 6 o r t h . t t h r lost rublirn tpiriu, good or bad, ettmblish contact uith cu. fk. s p i r i t s vho un parform divino opmrotionr ronfointl ywith th. anor, m thoam who inWit tho innor-colmstial world, u wall u tho tarwe~trialwarld. by t h a t , you can sea t h m i n f i n i t e u l t i n d o of s p i r i t u a l eammiertisnr, pod or bad, that th. minor can rrcmivo through t h a t door. Vea, tsrul, kt is &oa th. haart, of the r l n o r that everything is dona In bfa kvbr or 8g8ln8 blr. The thrmo other doors of iur9s T . b . r ~ r c l mm not Ins Wportmt. They u m thm principal organs of thm minor; namly; tb. 8ym 11 3 h organ of convaczion; t n m m u , uut o r concep

W t F t l u E : ,

r p m (aw o t d ) of m s a tmach you how m distinguish ( d i f f m n t i a t a ) t h e four differont ap.ntions t h a t t k m aiaor crrn parform by h i s powmr'ovor t h e iaarr-celrrti.l, c o l o s t i a l ,

CemstriJ, ud universal worlds. The faor doors of t h e Tabarnacla o f l k t h u l ~ rqmesent l t h e four worlds. As nd, uorld is i n i t s a l f a puticulu T.knrrrcle, it nut ba t h a t , each om has its p u t i c u l u s p i r i t u a l divinm ~ C f o . . If )rou u k n r h t is the Itoy of those doors; I w i l l utswr you t t t b m is m a , azcapt the spirit wbo watches o v e ~ma& one o f then. tb is t& only o m d m cmn or c9ear i s b*, -La --A=eC-e-% 3se-os -lrbe+ c &' d3i~=. doors b e l f , he can i w a tha open ~)rmw*rit p l u s e r m. ~t bloats to tho good s p i r i t u a l minor t o own t h i s fuour kw m c h ulus him a tnutea o f t&a s p i r i t u a l haritage and tha wudm [dorrr-kwprr) a t the s p i r i t s prw-

"t"

rrVIeaQO?8.

Ihe tmbomaclo of - the minor is iamnqmb1y &Owe 8ll the p.ftia11.r Tab~clesk , a a s e it cont.inr four things, whilrrru tho och.rs hive only Ibosa throe things u a t h e law, o f divine cult; the precept, md tha operation. But, that o f thr mhwr mntlin a fourth one which is *%e Divfno Power? Such u r n t h e siailuitiw between t h e ~ K O t.banuclaa!

Ilrseo&,-ldid nat calk te p u

rbuh

&--+---

constructed tha rmdoubtable Tsbamrcle. You &muhim only u Bathtileel. This -s is r a t h e r conventional. It i a d i u t a s only the raproductiva o r i g u of tJm corporeal foras, but does not r r p l l i n the trw Irr# o f those w h o $ w i t th.r, Tho s p i r i t l u l name of t h i s -h.a is Both, which -actan 'Wpatrting tha action of t h e Divina Thought." f b i s is 8lso t h e second 1 a t w of the Wbreu alphabet. The first OM is Alqh, which m r e a a a s the Divina m h t . You know that the Eternal had a tonvanant with m, Odl o f b r t h , as well u man's p o s t e r i t y after h i s r e ~ n c i l i a t i o n . nis YIlr-Ccbd. i n h i s state o f glory, hd h i s own mma attachad t o h i s p s i r f t u s i being. It wu by v i r t u e of t h i s name t h a t ha paeoraad s v e y s p i r i t u a l divine, or tnporrl operation. But, bmadiately m f u r hi8 p n r u i c a t i o n , he l o s t tho recullaction (memory) of t h a t s p i r i t u a l nuo, .bd becams a mataria1 tompt.l bing. '

This c)urya i n h i s form, brought that of htr 1m, which operated that of h i s prfomancms; ond f i n a l l y t h a t o f his nrw. b h c t . the MW - h t t h e Creator g w a to this ..n a f t e r hts s p i f i t m l tqprrl r r c o q c i l i a t i o n wrs very powrrFW, but s t i l l i n f e r i o r t o tha ona he r r c e i v d at h i s emanation urb mmuiprtisn. 0, pwple cb.rished by the s p i r i t !

~-*&a g$-sgyG=* u

n. Abram.

The ckurgr, that Z am trllrtrr~~bout---

The C r u t o r changed t h i s name

that of

. _ t % t " . d l

Wt, t m t u k - & - n o t * * **-in tha*-rbu*atqmn- -Am thr Crmrta _hu - - changed the status of A b r r h u f r o m s p i r i t u a l rfab-r rad utmrial, t o that o t s p i r i t u a l s u p t i o r by changing h i s nu@; likrwiw, Na csn cmcml [q-) those virtues by forsaking him. Therefore, you aut a d e r s t a n d that a l l the minor s p i r i t s , o r s p i r i t u r l souls, hive a nama which distinguish the^ i n their virtuas, powers, according t o t h e i r temporal worlr. TIEUS, when the first man hpd p r n t u i c a t e d , t h e C r e a t o r changed h i s ruru fmm A M 4 , t o that of BtUI-6. This Ad- . l ckuyd ~ tb. nr# of h i s t h i r d pass~.P. b e Ad-. t h r w i l l o f the first t a r i t y t o that of Seth, That n m did not man, but ruggastad t o him by the s p i r i t ; u you m p i n # t o sea it.

/or

lb ciramcision of Abrrhu nm tho tnu typ. o f the purification of mrporrrl ant-. Besidas, t h i s bloodshedding srrrJiJ t o purify the p u ~ i v o life, ia ankr to link it with tha h p u s i v a on., or 8 c t i r a spiriturf soul. ~ I Q frr spit. . oP t h i s reuon, tha passive roul, U nll as the J l p u i v o QUO. .5~8y8bd. u c h one, its p r t t i c u l r r nubrr. T b t rratm d i s t i n g u i r l ~ d. in a l l t h a i r diztua ud temporal pawmr. hza sould prsam tlm d rsms tha perfact frporfoct trrnuy number, where as tha inpnasLve qurtomaryona. This confirms the d i f f m a o betwoem t tro mmbors. To can via^^ yourself a t thosa twa lives e o u hPr tha " ln pur8 tpirit," )cOCt ma ndd thara rorrrbrr 344, .ad you w i l l luvo 7; t h m r#Bnof tho =jot s p i r i t .

A8 f o r tbe clung. of n m s t h a t I h.Va mtiond, y m will k v o no doubt .bout tha fact t h a t thosa chmgas h v a boon o r d d by tha Creator,,llh.a you will nutiom tb.t mna of tha parti& c8r~i.dt b lrcw of his rtrri.1 arisia. T h a n m ton p a r t i u c h s , thsr. m elso tan s p i r i t u a l m m a u which *p.rrC. tha D i v i n e Cult. O b s m a i f , sinem PBrk, yuu a n ifad i n the pawarch8 aay o r i g i n u nrw; mithe? i n h i s postor%ty, that of or I t r u l .

~ l su piritual m e ~ i v m t o tha impuJiva .auld ~ n d i c a t a sttwj junction with the pouerful virtua of t& ulnor qamtnnuy. It L s by U s juaetion that the Eternal Odponishes His crmature t o love o m ' s faLlow-

of tb. sopt.nuy

baing u onaralf. This liaison, o r e i e n r h i p , t h i s italligmnca, mt bo undarstood only fma s p i r i t t o s p i r i t . That is cha t u fallaw-hint that you iuvm to lwe u yoursalf!

I & *iZ y s , M of brptisw tha ena ha

t a l l i a g you, in truth, Isrwl, that Sh. o p m t i m of &ritual to *a soul, w i l l perpet"ata itself, by *rdm of the kx a is clearly -iimn.s i n tth mist- -c,ms by t b ..snunt whme the new-born retmivss a s p f r i t u a l ru# quit* d i f t b n n t f m a has by h i s a t e r i a l orisin.

t%sr

Evorythiag that I hava said t o p u , I s r ~ l .b9Ut , the gmat mutlfmtatio

of tb. g l o w md jurtico that the Crutor hm aperated on your behalf, t a l l s

p a u h t would ba your pmislwents if you coatr8v.na t a tltora i n r t m c t i a r u . If your heart would M e n i t s a l f .~.imt tha ttand Wir aleccs youx s p i r i t u a l count* (enmeration) shall k subdivtdd t o th. i h i i n f t e w i t h w t any rarlying-plum. Your ~nemoryw i l l ba obfuscated, your virtuas a d pamrs rlawad down, your f8ee dissipated u fast u l i g h t d i s s i p a t ~d.rllwrass. I u t o l l i a g you, i n truth, I s n a l , with 8 sorpCrito and brok8n he-, that I prr t d v a that t h amino. When itcoaou th. Charishad f r i e d of thm E t o n u l won't l i v a 1;it.h p u . A l l your manings, imocrrtiou, and qwmtim w i l l be v r i n [futila), ud t h i s w i l l bring you ltoavy s u f f e r h g s . This spirit1181 *in w i l l be graatrr, when you will som that tha cult o f tbrr Lord 1s a taken mmy f r a pu rad givm to other rurtions. I .sum ymy, Is truth, +kt, it w i l l b. by vLrtua e i t h i s same cult, l o s t by you, tho d i t f m n t m t g m u i l l k n p J ~ U in m l ~ t

let y w n a l f go t o dmp8Ir. If i th. rrrcifblms of t b Etrmrrl. I(..p i n mind tho f a c t that you have barn the t b n of t b u n i f e s u t i m of 1 elow ud M v i m Justice. The tiw w i t ca..when tb postrriEy of Abruh.1, h d to tho w r k of the Eternal, w i l l be reintm#rat.d fdO a11 its .pl+nbor. Howrrar, Israel, be strong; ud do not .v.r &ppn to you t o be suffewing, r-*r

#hen yw sball be scattered among el1 nations, YOU Ylfl rmmmber t h a t $is s p i r i t u a l disgrace is the genuim Tablam of funtra wont8 that will be

Pal2 tho r p i r i t u r i taaporrl successars w l m h.r. U s t a d the sr;.ot s8ti~'fmction For, i f they would not ba rot. sincore t h n you fn t h m i r

of that cult.

consarvrtiar of this heritage without M e T th8a m'.

soiling 1t, Qy w i l l bo stnrck

S o d , s e m t of tha Most High, w i l l be heir ta tbm gmat Divine 'Ihrrafom, accordfng t o the ardor t h a t 'r b.va M r r d , 1 u t trms m i t to him thm nocesruy virtuas md powers which rill a m b l e hfi t o op.rrta the manifasktion of tha g l o q .ab Mvine Jruticm.

Cult.

clue th. h . r f U g e But, Istul, this t n n r i t t o n , is not it m indim*f o r th. pro.isd lud w i l l m t ba a1w.p ria y w fa. -la ut taach you, for a t& t r i a l , that the trru cult at ch. hm#lrhall bm e q ~ l l ytrulsdttd, p u r a*pm8., t o f m i g n tia aft.. Ibwrvrt, b a i a n thesa last ti.rs, t h r n w i l l ba great conftwion a w q t h h i h a of tr-1,

cgL

Tha desolation- (daspondmcy) whicb w i l l k 8wmg !tnm dl1 m a Mom t o p u t from arcb other. Th. superior nubn: will uitMmm itself from tho i n f e r i o r one. Tho s p i r i t u a l tarpo-1 8rpt.nrt). RIPrsrr of tha t r l b a r wlll datachar i c r a l f from tho s p i r i t u a l ut.ri.1 quinary which i r a nubsr of c o n h i o n , The place whom t h i r septenary w i l l ml uee itmlf; o r d i n r y mrtals won't L. able t o dircovar it. Thare, t l o a plat. the payment of the t r i b u t that the crimo of f m a l r t i la-! awn to the Divine Justice. Ika a r k of alliance, (or emanmt) a f I-1 with -th. Lord w i l l walk also with tho s r p t a n u y ambur u wall u tk *ritual bivin.8 Virtues. The other NVe t r i b e s w i l l d a g e n m t a iata be&01 &&cnass.

c spiritual. you.wil1 obtain only ordinary aleets; more material tbrn Thay will lead you back t o tha horrible path of darknass f'ra which t b M t r r r u l hrd extracted you; .nd they w i l l l s w e you thara t o #.n in tlm sbdm of yaur crina,- - CorrrLdw, d t r d l * : t*+?.al, n h n r n t t b m f Y%1& I b r a Y w - a i l cmlt-on3b8rs - d - J o l t l t t thraatanad you fror the part of the Eta-1. for help, but they won't br &la t o do so, b e c w a the larr ym~rill ba -11i n s on thma, tna fanher' you rill bo sending them h &+&++my --tk. immatolrla decree of the Et-1 shall ba r c c a ~ l S 8 h a d. ~ a thm h ~prwuicaters of h i s cult."

-.---

1 shall not enter into tha d e t a i l s of thm p l a g u u which stntck f m a l , bacause the scriptures have taken care of that. Berider, rmr profma Histor t a l k about tha l o s t ark, the scattering of the t r i b e s under *born who l o s t s w s n 8nd left th. othar five t o f a l l into r l a r r y witbout 8ny M p t o help them* Ibu*urr_

01U.

t b i ~ a e w y i n e n9

Seven of thesa z-bas swparatd th-~ .~-~fv '~ Soloron. The place of t h e i r retreat, or tha rauta th8t dmy took ts go the=-,

r.ratnnj - d--lrfiU - i m L n -uphama-to - m w ~ , - - ' Z &- a s k r i a ,

quinary s u y d errant, wandering about, covered with rlbrv ud con-ion. What such event can represent t o men, i f not tbr mrrrtion of gmod and wfl colring from tw kinds of s p i r i t s ? In t h i r r.p.xltion, yom can 800 tho Tableau OF w h a t is all "death" by the vithdrrml d Ebr omld from t)t. body, Trio

r r r l v r r r l D r r , by rhw-f-r

unity w u divided into two d i s t i n c t part; one, ba-8 d r i d of tha o t h e ~ , f a l l into th. s p i r i t u a l void of ignorsnc*. Wluwise, .a tbe maul.' 1s ynited with tha body, they form tcmpor8lly a parfeet unity. But, 8s soon as it s q u a t e n i t s e l f f r o m the body, t h e htt- repert. the quinary number of tha errant t r i b e s and remain on earth i n s p i r i t u a l divlna privation u n t i l its seintegratbn; while the septenary r d n s under tho divine protaction. t h i s *l.t*atioa, you can conceive the went, that wilt mtrik* +hr

/07

. ...

. >.." .

...

. .

untvllcl. .-. . . .. . . . . .::

. .

$ha . spirit which vivifies it will a-ta . .

... .

i t s a l f Ira it.

k me if thr chief of tb. 1.3sll.. in h i d -qpuurc. ght of corruptins HI8 -1 bMy or Hfr spirit? the demons objectirrr #r to 40 both. Pi-t, h. real forr o f thld 01vbm kill: 80 Cht ha t.n hr uantad-

powers.

irit aad the perfect body o f 1311r Ryln#Potlvm &ins did % p i l e (-@) o f th. .-d On tlu coat-. chi8 M ~ f w him to r e t ~ e a tto his place of subjectiod a d Divine pfivatian.

k c , thm W t SBCcmb fO

Bob# fa-

om t b s r who rwmive them, as well a s the As for bb8es8r prodictions about 1-1, pu. Th. r.id oad of Sur is one of tha.

$tvW tbm.

t.scriptmms urr satisfy